Resource Tales of the Ranch - Seeing Jahannam (Story 4 of the "Normal" Saga) 2015-02-03

CHAPTER 17


Date/Time: 26 March/0847
Location: southwest of Ružomberok, Occupied Slovakia


Michael counted noses while his teams boarded the MH-47H Chinook helicopter at the landing zone. It was a little risky getting picked up in the daylight, but the crew made sure there was fighter coverage in the area prior to accepting the mission. Four F-16G fighters were flying cover overhead in case the IU sent up any aircraft to intercept the transport. Master Sergeant Bobby Rivera was the last as he helped his team on board and nodded at Michael.

“That’s it,” said Michael as he was hefted on the ramp by two other members. The flight engineer got on her headset and let the pilots know it was time to depart. She kept sweeping the area behind the chopper with her minigun until they were high and fast enough to avoid most ground fire. Michael was handed a headset by the flight engineer.

“Looking a little light on some folks Captain,” said the pilot.

“We left a team behind to observe a convoy that we helped the artillery hit last night,” said Michael. “Not sure when they will get picked up.”

“We’ll come back and get them if we need to,” said the pilot.

“Any trouble coming in?” asked Michael as the aircraft banked hard to the right. They were flying slightly above the tree top level and Michael swore it was below in some places.

“Negative, had a minor divert because they set up a random triple-A battery, but nothing else,” said the pilot. “We’ve got about seventeen minutes before we’re back over the lines. Go ahead and relax and enjoy the ride.”

“Not sure I know how to relax in one of these things,” laughed Michael.

“Best roller coaster ride out there,” said the pilot. “And they pay you to ride it.”

“Thanks for the lift,” said Michael as he went back into the compartment where many of his team were already asleep on the aircraft. He got into one of the seats and strapped in as the aircraft made a sudden jump in altitude and back down again. He was already going over the mission report in his mind although they all would sit down together once they arrived and take an initial report. And he fully expected Thomas to start planning a strike against the compound and rescuing the prisoners.

********************​

“We’ve got the initial brief ready,” said Mark Williams.

“All pretty in PowerPoint?” asked Thomas with a chuckle.

“Oh yeah with graphs and numbers and catchy phrases galore,” laughed Mark. “In seriousness, I’ve put down everything except execution. I assume you have a plan you’ve been thinking of?”

“Actually I do,” said Thomas as he explained briefly of the idea in his head. “A lot of things have to fall in line, but I think it’s entirely possible.”

“I like it,” said Darren. “But it does have a whole lot of coordination.”

“Easy to do,” said Thomas. “And this kind of thing gets noticed at higher levels. Maybe even gets someone promoted and out of here.”

“One could hope,” said Darren.

“All we need is the on site intel and boots on the ground perspective,” said Thomas.

“They should be here in about a half an hour,” said Mark. “As for the vehicles, how are you planning on pulling that one off?”

“General McMackin’s Rangers,” said Thomas. “He wants some field time, so something like this should be right up their alley.”

“Not as glamorous as taking place in the assault, but we couldn’t pull it off without them,” said Mark. “You think he’ll bite?”

“I think he would jump at the chance,” said Thomas. “This is the kind of mission most guys dream about being part of even if it is on the fringes.”

“A whole company?” asked Darren.

“Maybe,” said Thomas. “I was thinking a platoon for LZ security and another one for the raping, robbing and pillaging.”

“Which means we could use all our assets in the strike,” said Mark.

“That’s the idea,” said Thomas.

“If it falls through with his Rangers?” asked Darren.

“Make a formal request through J-SOD. Someone will jump at the chance,” said Thomas.

“If it gets approved by Brigade,” said Darren.

“Any reason to think it won’t?” asked Mark.

“I wouldn’t imagine so,” said Darren after thinking for a moment. “Like Thomas said, this is a pretty high profile kind of mission that gets you noticed. I seriously doubt the Colonel would deny this sort of thing.”

“You have a lot of faith in common sense,” laughed Mark. “Which Battalion?”

“Jacobson’s outfit,” said Thomas. “For some reason they are rotating back up to the line again. So either him or Reese. 1st and 4th both are entirely capable of doing this and they are both on the line with the 3rd backing them up.”

“Three battalions up right now?” asked Darren.

“Part of Division’s strategy of keeping the IU on its toes,” said Thomas.

“And puts the forces for your plans right in position where they need to be,” observed Mark.

“I know,” said Thomas with a grin.

“Oh, we’ve got a sneaky one here,” laughed Darren.

“Still convinced I’m out of my mind?” asked Thomas.

“Absolutely!” exclaimed Darren. “But that just makes you fit in with the rest of us.”

“Nice to know I’m appreciated,” laughed Thomas.

“You did have us a bit worried,” said Mark. “You were far, far too giddy when you came back from Brigade the last time.”

“I’m not sure I’ve ever been referred to as giddy before,” laughed Thomas.

“Sir, the chopper is back over friendly lines,” said the communications tech.

“Thanks Walt,” said Thomas. “While we’re waiting, let’s review what you have so far.”

********************​

“How old are you anyway?” asked Williams. Since Dana was the only person in the building that spoke any English, he was trying to keep up his own morale by having a conversation with someone other than his captors. While he still wasn’t sure if she was a plant, she was entirely too thin for his liking and certainly an odd avenue for an interrogation.

“I am štrnásť umm, fourteen,” said Dana.

“Fourteen years old?” exclaimed Williams.

“Yes,” said Dana. “I do not know day, maybe umm, fifteen?”

“How can they do this to kids?” muttered Williams under his breath.

“I sorry?” she asked.

“Nothing,” said Williams. “It’s the end of March sometime. Not sure myself.”

“My ummm, narodeniny, I am no sure word,” said Dana. “When I fifteen.”

“Birthday?” asked Williams.

“Áno! Birthday is umm, April ten,” said Dana.

“I hope for a happy birthday,” said Williams.

“Thank you very much,” said Dana.

“Is there any way out of this place?” asked Williams as he walked through the central aisle and looked over the building. It didn’t seem that sturdy and escape should have been easy.

“No escape,” said Dana as she moved with her new Texan friend.

“Why not?” asked Williams.

She took Williams by the hand and led him back towards the entrance. On the left, the body of the person executed was seen near the door. Williams hadn’t noticed until that point since many of the occupants of the prison didn’t move much. “He’s dead!”

“The guards ummm, vystreliť? Shoot is word?” said Dana.

“They shoot people trying to escape?” asked Williams.

“No escape, eh, shoot to stop escape,” said Dana.

“As an example?” asked Williams.

“I no understand,” said Dana.

“To keep you from escaping,” said Williams. “A lesson to others?”

“Áno! Yes, a lesson,” said Dana.

“Harsh teachers,” said Williams more to himself as Dana didn’t have a good grasp on the English language, but enough to make small talk. “Where did you learn English?”

“In school some,” said Dana. “And from song on radio.”

“English by Britney Spears,” he chuckled.

“You know Britney Spears?” asked Dana opening her eyes wide.

“No,” he laughed, the first sincere time since his capture. “Your English is okay.”

“Thank you very much,” she said.

“Why are you here?” asked Williams.

“I help…ummm, fighter is word I think, fighter against Muslims,” said Dana. “My family help…ummm, give fighter sleep? This correct, no?”

“You gave them a place to rest?” asked Williams.

“Fighter sleep in house, yes?” asked Dana.

“I understand,” said Williams.

“My words are correct?” asked Dana.

“Mostly,” said Williams. “I got the gist of it anyway.”

“I sorry, I no understand,” said Dana.

“Yes, your words were mostly correct,” said Williams.

“Thank you very much,” said Dana.

“So they tossed you in here for helping the resistance,” said Williams. “Cordial of them.”

“Please speak slow, I no understand,” said Dana.

“Talking to myself darlin,” said Williams.

“No, I here,” said Dana.

“I meant…never mind,” he chuckled. “How long you here?”

“Eh, seven…ummm months,” said Dana. “My family dead, I come here. Mother, father and their mother and father, dead.”

“I’m sorry,” said Williams.

“I sad mother and father dead,” said Dana. “But was long time.”

“Still sucks,” said Williams and knew she probably didn’t understand the American idiom.

“Yes, bad,” said Dana who got the context. “You escape, no?”

“I might,” said Williams. “If I can scope this place out.”

Another victim asked Dana a question in Slovak. She spoke back and forth for several moments until the adult shook his head. She provided the best translation she could. “He say please no escape. They shoot more.”

“You all will die here anyway,” said Williams. “Go out on your feet.”

“I no understand,” said Dana.

“Ummm, stand, pride, fight?” asked Williams.

“People no strong Jahannam,” said Dana. “No…run, no fight.”

“Better to fight and die than let yourself be killed,” said Williams.

“People fight, ummm other camp,” said Dana. “Guards shoot them.”

“Sometimes you take your chances,” said Williams.

“Guards shoot all people you escape,” said Dana.

“I’ll take you all with me,” said Williams.

“We come you?” asked Dana.

“Why not?” asked Williams.

“All people here?” asked Dana.

“Sure, we carry those that cannot run,” said Williams.

“All people Jahannam?” asked Dana.

“Yeah,” said Williams.

“There five…stovky…ummm hundred, yes?” asked Dana.

“Can’t be more than fifty in here,” said Williams.

“All camp, five hundred,” said Dana.

“Can’t rescue everyone,” said Williams.

“All escape, no escape, understand?” asked Dana.

“All or none, got it,” said Williams. “But if I can escape, I can bring back help.”

“You bring Texas cowboys to help?” asked Dana.

“Yeah, I’ll bring some cowboys back,” he chuckled.

“And they take us from here?” asked Dana.

“Yeah darlin, they’ll take everyone from here,” said Williams.

“To umm, home?” asked Dana.

“Sure,” said Williams.

“If you go, they shoot people,” said Dana.

“I’ll be sneaky,” said Williams.

“I no understand,” said Dana.

“I’ll…never mind,” said Williams. “How often do they check, umm count people?”

“When food bring,” said Dana. “Count for food.”

“So every day?” asked Williams.

“Every three day,” said Dana.

“You get fed every three days?” he exclaimed.

“Food three day, yes. Water here every day,” said Dana and pointed at a small tub that looked to barely contain enough for twenty gallons.

“I can see why this is hell,” said Williams.

“Very bad place,” said Dana.

********************​

“Camelot, this is Fluffy,” said Tim Daniels over the secure satellite link.

“Fluffy, this is Snoopy, go ahead,” said Darren from the other end.

“Roger, we managed to get close enough for unit identification,” said Tim. “The unit involved in the arty strike was the 3rd Battalion of the 29th Infantry Regiment.”

Darren turned to Stephen Garcia who was already putting the data into the computer to see what it spit out. It took several moments, but finally came back with the file on the unit.

“Looks to be a Class C reserve formation from Turkmenistan originally. Part of the strategic IU reserves. No major combat noted on the file,” said Stephen. “Not a whole lot here.”

“Class C?” asked Darren knowing that was generally young conscripts that hadn’t seen much if any combat or training time.

“From what we can tell, the 29th just came in theater about two months ago. Again, no engagements that are noted, no leadership dossiers, not a whole lot except who they are and where they came from,” said Stephen.

“Fluffy, you positive on those markings?” asked Darren.

“Sending the unit identifier now,” said Tim as he uploaded several pictures they had taken after moving in as close as possible. They had caught the remains of the convoy after they had taken the remaining troops towards Ružomberok and the wounded to the nearest hospital. The team had snuck in just after sunrise and before the IU had come back out to start recovery operations.

The pictures came through on the datalink and Stephen looked them over. “Sure enough, it is the 29th Infantry. Are all the markings the same?”

“Fluffy, can you confirm all vehicles are from the same unit?” asked Darren.

“From what we could tell, affirmative,” said Tim. “We had a brief window this morning, but weren’t able to stick around long.”

“Any current activity?” asked Darren.

“Recovery operations,” said Tim. “Looks like they are loading the vehicles that can be salvaged up on flatbeds and rolling south. Unknown destination.”

“And you confirmed at least a company?” asked Darren.

“Maybe a bit more, but at least that much,” said Tim.

“Roger, stand by for further instructions, but keep monitoring the situation while I contact Warbucks,” said Darren.

“Roger, we’ll be on the move to an alternate observation position,” said Tim as he cut the connection. While secure, it was still a radio link and something the IU could potentially home in on. And knowing such, he got his team ready to move away from their current position and into another that had already been identified prior to making the call.

Darren found Thomas observing some contact drills with Rick’s, 1st Lieutenant Joel Tucker’s and Chief Warrant Officer 2 Cliff Morris’s teams. He had already gone through his round with Tucker observing and was now in the process of being the observer. The drills went through fairly well, but there were always minor details to hone.

“Cliff, if you move another fifteen meters to the left, it opens up the possibility of a flank ambush,” said Thomas.

“It does, but not in every situation. It puts me out of position to support the far right teams in a wooded environment,” said Morris.

“True,” said Thomas. “But in a open environment, it can set that kind of thing up nicely.”

“Got it,” said Morris. “Want us to run it again?”

“You guys comfortable?” asked Thomas.

“We’ll run it one more time in a simulated open environment and work that extra space,” said Morris. “Just to see how much of a time difference it is.”

“Okay, from the start then,” said Thomas as he turned to Darren. “Something good?”

“Could be,” said Darren as he handed over the observation report from Tim. There wasn’t much and Thomas scanned it over quickly.

“Works very well into the strike plan,” said Thomas.

“Better than we hoped,” said Darren. “We planned on having front line troops opposing the diversion attack, but I’ll take Class C troops any day of the week.”

“Are they reinforcing or replacing the garrison in Ružomberok?” asked Thomas.

“Unknown,” said Darren.

“Can we get Fluffy into position to determine that?” asked Thomas.

“Not quickly no,” said Darren. “It’ll take at least a day and a half if not more to get them in position to observe.”

“You have an idea I see,” said Thomas.

“Sure, keep Fluffy in position to observe ESR Tombstone. Insert another team in to where they can observe Ružomberok. We can see the troops moving in, Tim can see them moving out if they do. Should be simple and we have a helo at our disposal,” said Darren.

“And by ‘we’ you mean your team?” asked Thomas with a chuckle.

“Kinda thinking of that boss,” laughed Darren. “I haven’t got to play in a while.”

“I was thinking Cliff or Rick,” said Thomas.

“Cliff is still getting his team back up to speed. Rick still has the new guy,” said Darren.

“Which you hacked off as being mission ready,” said Thomas.

“I’d like this, but will defer to your judgment,” said Darren.

“I honestly need you around here for planning,” said Thomas.

“You have Mark,” said Darren.

“Which will probably be gone soon,” said Thomas and thought about the request. “I’ll let you two flip for it.”

“Sounds reasonable enough,” said Darren. Thomas called over Rick and explained what the situation was and if he was volunteering to go behind the lines. He quickly consulted his team and found someone with reservations.

“Behind the lines sir?” asked Jamie.

“Yep, normal recon mission. Should be a cakewalk,” said Thomas. “Never mind, I’ll send Darren’s team.”

“Hold off a second,” said Rick and grabbed Jamie by the arm and led him away. Thomas couldn’t hear the conversation, but it was decidedly one sided and Rick came back alone. “We’re all on the same page.”

“I’m not so sure,” said Thomas.

“Trust me, we’re on the same page and young Mister Collins will be fine,” said Rick. “You said yourself you wanted a couple of milk runs for my team. This qualifies as a milk run.”

Thomas looked at Darren who just shrugged his shoulders in reply. Thomas paused for thought about it and decided he would trust both his leaders. Taking out a commander’s coin he had earned years before, he showed them the heads side and flipped it in the air. Darren called the “tails” position, but the coin came to a bounce on the heads side.

“You positive?” asked Thomas.

“When do we leave?” asked Rick.

“You two work out the airflow and insertion. Have Trouble alert the aircrew,” said Thomas as he heard the Chinook coming in for a landing bringing back the teams from the recon mission. “See how quick you can get in.”

“Got it,” said Darren as he, Rick and his team left the area. Thomas headed for the chopper pad where he saw his team departing the aircraft as the rotors were still winding down. Once they were clear, Michael came up to Thomas.

“We got good intel and enough to plan a strike,” said Michael.

“Way ahead of you for the most part,” said Thomas. “We’ve got everything planned out except the on site execution. We need your input for that.”

“Fluffy still okay?” asked Michael.

“Yeah, he called in about twenty minutes ago. Seems the arty strike took out at least a company if not more. Plus identified the battalion as a Class C formation,” said Thomas.

“That’s good, right?” asked Michael.

“Works great in the plan,” said Thomas. “Have your guys get cleaned up and grab a bite to eat. We’ll do debrief in two hours.”

“Roger that,” said Michael.

“Hey Mike?” said Thomas before he could rejoin his teams.

“Yeah?” asked Michael.

“Great job out there,” said Thomas with a thumbs up. Michael grinned and nodded his head at the announcement before letting the teams know the timeline.


Date/Time: 26 March/1111
Location: 1st Brigade Encampment area, near Babín, Slovak Republic


“You guys get cleaned up and fed?” asked Thomas to the assembled teams.

“Yep, let’s get this show on the road,” said Dave Lawson.

The briefing started in the crowded room from the moment they inserted to the moment they lifted off. Several comments were made in the reports as additional details were recalled and marks were made on the maps where positions were found in the defenses.

“Easy enough to approach,” said Staff Sergeant Nate Clark. “Depending on the infiltration site, it’s an easy march from about any direction.”

“But that’s the problem,” said Bill Meyers. “Being that it’s in a valley, we’ll have to come in from over at least one of the ridges to escape detection like we did on our infiltration.”

“Were your routes clear on the way in?” asked Mark.

“Yeah, no long range patrolling activity that we could see. It looks like another IU example of attempting to be inconspicuous as possible by limiting activity around the site,” said Sergeant First Class Wade “Gramps” Hamm, a member of Master Sergeant Rivera’s team. While almost the same age as his team, he had the look of a man years older and had been saddled with the call sign “Gramps” from his first day in training. But when it came to applying his special skill of long range precision fire, he was only equaled by Frank Zimmer and sometimes even better as the two regularly competed on the long range courses.

“But there were exterior patrols?” asked Mark.

“Yeah, but no frequency pattern we could find. Which certainly isn’t a good thing,” said Michael. “Random patrols means we need to dedicate a team to overwatching the exterior in case they are out. At the very least split them into pairs.”

“Agreed,” said Thomas. “How many per patrol?”

“Four mostly,” said Rivera. “Although twice we saw three.”

“Guard force total?” asked Thomas.

“Eight towers, two apiece, for sixteen, six DFPs on the exterior with two apiece for twelve, two more DFPs covering the entrance with four apiece for eight. Four at the gate, at least one external patrol of four, and two patrols at times, so add that to eight,” said Michael as he consulted the tally sheets. “Round it up with an officer and NCOIC to fifty per shift. Appears to be twelve hour shifts, so a hundred maybe?”

“Hundred man guard force?” asked Mark. “A few more than we anticipated.”

“Where’s the barracks?” asked Thomas.

“Right here as best as we can tell,” said Ashley joining the conversation and pointing at a larger building in the compound. “That seemed to be where they headed once they were off shift.”

“Command staff?” asked Mark.

“Appears to be a staff of twenty or so,” said Rivera. “Not all are armed, some with sidearms, but mostly without.”

“Hundred twenty as a minimum,” said Mark. “Tough nut to crack.”

“Maybe,” said Thomas and looked over the map. “If you take the tower and DFPs out of play initially, that takes almost a quarter of the guard force out of play. Add the two roving patrols and that’s another eight. Shift times?”

“Appears to be between 0500 and 0700. No set time,” said Michael.

“Whoever is in charge of the guard force is smart,” said Mark. “Internal patrols?”

“Not inside the inner compound except for count times,” said Rivera.

“Every day?” asked Thomas.

“No, more random. Like four buildings one day, five the next. Not really a set pattern,” said Ashley. “It seems like the feeding times since they deposited a bag in the ones they went into.”

“Tough nut boss,” repeated Mark. “I’m going to up the guard count to one-fifty. Makes sense not to have everyone out at once. Fifty on duty with fifty to replace. Another twenty for a reaction force, another twenty on staff. Makes sense.”

“Yeah,” said Thomas as he looked over the map yet again. “Still think this is doable?”

“Sure,” said Michael. “I mean, like you said, you take the towers, DFPs and the gate out of play initially, pin down the guard force in the barracks and keep lobbing grenades in, this shouldn’t be that hard. The other facilities should be easy to take down with teams of four.”

“We had planned on ten teams,” said Mark. “Forty against one fifty?”

“Forty of ours against one fifty of theirs? I’ll take those odds,” said Meyers.

“How about if you add in the Ranger element to keep the barracks pinned?” asked Mark. “That’s forty of them keeping at least fifty otherwise occupied. Your idea of taking the towers out with the anti-tank rounds has merit, but that’s three teams with two going twice. Another team for the patrols as we only have twenty-four to assault.”

“We’ll add two more teams,” said Thomas. “Thirty-two on the assault plus the forty Rangers. Three external for the towers, one for the roving patrols. But we still have the DFP angle to take care of.”

“External teams could take them down,” said Rivera. “Quiet like.”

“Any radio communications you detected?” asked Mark.

“No,” said Technical Sergeant Jennifer “Monster” Holden. “Nothing we could detect on any frequencies that the IU typically uses. Which means they may be using an unknown frequency or they have field phones set up.”

“I’d say both,” said Jill Dugger. “The guards going out had small radios on their gear, but the guards going to the DFPs and towers didn’t. So that means they are either in place already or have phone setups in the towers.”

“Makes sense,” said Rivera. “And it only takes one to get the word out.”

“Okay, let’s take a break and come back to this. I’ve got some thinking to do, but I want every capable team back in the briefing room at say 1500. We’ve got enough manpower on the books right now for thirteen teams, but let’s plan on a dozen.”

“You want Tim’s and Rick’s teams planned into this?” asked Mark.

“For the moment, yes,” said Thomas. “So the following teams or team leaders in the dining tent at 1500: Token, Snoopy, Gadget, Chaos, Rowdy, Sunshine, R-2, Doodle, Blaze and mine. Gadget, go ahead and pick your team if you haven’t done so already.”

“Already have some ideas,” said Mark. “I’ll finalize it by 1500.”

“Like Mark said, this is a tough nut to crack. But it can be cracked. And I want any and all ideas for this brainstorm session this afternoon. You guys know better than anyone what is going on there so this is something we will do. And we will rescue whoever happens to be in that compound in addition to the Texan pilot. We owe it to those people to get them out and to safety so this plan needs to be bulletproof. And we will not fail,” said Thomas.

 

CHAPTER 18


Date/Time: 26 March/1502
Location: 1st Brigade Encampment area, near Babín, Slovak Republic


“We have everyone?” asked Thomas as he went to the front of the chow tent and looked out over the forty members of his unit. And actually counted a bit more than forty as others had come in to help if they could even while being on the injured list. He saw the team leads nod that they had everyone and Thomas commenced the briefing. He spent several minutes outlining the basic plan as well as adding in the most recent intelligence they had discovered. As well as the trouble locations they had in the plan. Once he was completed, he opened the floor to discussion.

“It’s big,” observed Shannon Parsons.

“And a lot of it hinges on getting those bridges intact,” said Chief Warrant Officer 2 Cliff “Doodle” Morris. “Aren’t they wired?”

“Not yet,” said Thomas. “Plus, we have a team getting into position as we speak to observe what could be a replacement of the defenders in Ružomberok. Badaa and his team left two hours ago and will be getting into position in the next couple of hours. Fluffy and his team are already in position to observe ESR Tombstone to see if any units pull out. Additionally, at least one of the units that pulled into Ružomberok is a Class C reserve formation.”

“Which makes it far easier for our guys to break through the lines,” remarked 1st Lieutenant Joel “Blaze” Tucker. “Are the bridges the only objective?”

“Our main objective is to get the prisoners out. Whether or not Brigade and Division want to hold what they get after we get back through the lines is up to them,” said Thomas.

“Why would they give up a good position like that?” asked Dave Lawson.

“Not saying they would,” said Thomas. “But honestly that part of the operation would be out of our purview anyway. So let’s focus on the parts we can handle.”

“So I was thinking about those DFPs between our meetings,” said Jill Dugger.

“Okay,” said Thomas. “And?”

“Well, we have good GPS coordinates on all of them as well as the ones near the gate. Is there a possibility of an air strike?” asked Jill. “If we could get aircraft assets to take out some of those guard towers and posts, it’d make our entry a lot easier. We can take them all out, but it puts most of us out of position to do the assault.”

The tent was quiet for a moment before Nancy spoke. “Don’t mind her, she’s a rookie.”

“Perhaps you should have a little rookie in you too,” said Thomas after thinking for a moment. “It’s not a bad idea by any means.”

“We’d have a hard time getting approval for fighter types. Most are grounded right now for the spring offensive,” said Michael Parsons.

“We would only need a couple,” said Darren. “Maybe a couple of F-15 types with small diameter bombs. I’m sure the Air Farce can kick a couple loose for this kind of operation.”

“Fragmentation hazard to the camp?” asked Corporal Chris “Dutch” Chang, a member of Rivera’s team.

“Shouldn’t be,” said Dave Lawson. “They could set them to delayed fuze which would take out the positions, but decrease the risk to the camp.”

“And immediately after the bombs go off, you implement the second part of the plan for taking out the towers. Like in the first ten seconds or so. Less than ten seconds between reloads so you take down the entire perimeter defenses in less than thirty seconds,” said Bill Meyers.

“And in that thirty seconds we’ve also started taking down the guard patrols and get the Rangers into place to keep the barracks occupied,” said Darren.

“Unless we drop another bomb or two on the barracks,” suggested Nate Clark.

“The precision of that would have to be perfect,” said Cliff Morris. “No space to play with if it drops off course. We have another building between it and the camp, but I’m not sure we should take a chance on that.”

“Easier than having to dig them out,” said Staff Sergeant Shaun “Corndog” Hanson.

“No, Doodle is right,” said Michael. “I would suggest using the same method against the barracks as the guard towers. But the fence in between makes that hard to do.”

“And we can’t very well evacuate a camp by parading them by that hornet’s nest of angry soldiers. We need something to take it down,” said Darren.

“Willy Pete?” asked Jeff Holmes. “Fire it up and I’d be willing to bet they won’t want to stick around. And that means either they stay in place and burn up or come out the doors into the line of fire from the Rangers.”

“That would work,” said Darren. “Have to be some good shots with the grenade launchers.”

“Speak for yourself Doc Holliday,” said Amber. “Some of us can actually hit what we aim at.”

Laughter caught the group as Darren shook his head at Amber. “However, we should make sure those Rangers can hit what they’re aiming at.”

“And it’ll have to be some good coordination. Whichever way they set up, we’ll have to be very mindful of crossfire,” said Dave Lawson.

“They keep the guys pinned while we assault the other buildings. Once we’re clear, we can go help until they surrender,” said Bill Meyers.

“Only problem there is we can’t get into a standoff situation. We have to get that building clear before we start evacuations,” said Thomas. “And we’re talking ten minutes or less. The quicker we get the administrative area cleared, the quicker we get the inner compound done, the trucks on scene and back to friendly lines. So honestly, I’m looking at ninety minutes tops from the first shot to the roll time for the convoy.”

“Not a lot of time boss,” remarked Dave.

“Going to be a minimum of a half hour drive back to Černová, probably forty-five minutes or more. The more time we take means the more time the IU has to mount a counterstrike and roll in relief forces. Lucky enough this back road coming out here only has a token defensive line near Černová itself. And the road doesn’t lend itself to a good route to bring in reinforcements, but works well as our escape route,” said Thomas.

“And we’re sure the conventional guys can capture the bridges we need and open a hole in the line?” asked Michael.

“I couldn’t see why they can’t,” said Thomas. “Of course, this happens to be war where the unexpected always occurs. So we need an alternate plan of getting out.”

“Choppers,” said Darren immediately. “The clearing is large enough for Super Stallions and Chinooks. Each one can carry forty to fifty apiece, maybe even more in a stretch. Even if we have two hundred prisoners in the camps that should be easy to get done.”

“That’ll take the Brigade Commander pushing it,” said Mark.

“We’re gift wrapping him a mission that can and will put him on the radar scope and possibly a fast track to that promotion he wants. I think he’ll see the light,” said Darren, who hoped he would see the light although he held his reservations in check for the moment.

“No other land routes out?” asked Ashley.

“Nothing except ESR Tombstone that runs right smack dab into the middle of Ružomberok. And as much as I’d like a nice drive through the country, I’m not sure the IU would be so polite as to wave us on through after we steal a bunch of their trucks, destroy one of their prison camps and have our conventional forces attack their front lines,” said Thomas.

“How many choppers?” asked Mark who would coordinate that aspect.

“Call it ten Super Stallions,” said Thomas. “Conventional are okay.”

“Let’s make it twelve,” said Mark.

“I think ten, that’s eight plus two spares,” said Thomas.

“You know helicopters, half of them will go down,” laughed Mark.

“Okay, you win,” laughed Thomas. “Anything else glaring about the overall plan?”

The room was silent as everyone looked at the maps and couldn’t determine anything better. And seeing that it was fairly solid, Thomas moved on into the details of the plan for assignments, roles and responsibilities, weapons outlays, times and taskings. Every detail was ironed out and the teams went away happy with what had been accomplished so far. The only hesitation was the fact that Rick and Tim were out of position and they had key roles in the plan. But being that their job was relatively simple, that portion was added as they two teams could be brought up to speed very quickly.

“Nothing else?” asked Thomas as he concluded the meeting. “How long will it take to type everything up?”

“Maybe an hour?” said Mark. “Two tops.”

“Want to set the meeting with the Colonel for this evening?” asked Thomas.

“How about tomorrow? We’ll have a better feel for the defenses around Ružomberok by that time,” suggested Darren.

“Good point, schedule the meeting for 1200 or as soon after. That’ll give him twenty-four hours on the ground and enough time to evaluate the situation,” said Thomas. “Everyone else start prepping to go in.”

As the meeting broke up, Nancy Dugger was leaving and already getting her mindset ready for what she would have to accomplish during the mission. Her job would be reasonably simple…in fact the entire mission was reasonably simple in nature she thought. There was a lot of coordination that would be required beforehand, but the overall job was going to be easy. As she walked towards her tent area, she heard her name being called from behind her.

“Nancy, let’s talk,” said Jill as she caught up with her sister.

“Yes?” she asked as they walked away from the group.

“It needs to stop,” said Jill.

“What needs to stop?” asked Nancy.

“The whole ‘I’m dumb because I’m a rookie’ thing you keep spouting off,” said Jill. “It’s gotten old and I’m well past that stage.”

“I’m only kidding,” said Nancy.

“And you’re the only one that continues to do it. I’ve fought my way into this unit, passed S and T and have made some pretty good contributions if I say so myself. And I’ve been here for well over a year. I’m not the dorky little sister you left behind because I wasn’t old enough to join Cider. I’ve become a good soldier in my own right,” said Jill forcefully.

“Well, I didn’t think the world was going to stop turning because you get a little butt hurt over some comments,” scoffed Nancy.

“It’s more than the comments. It’s my own sister not giving me the respect she gives everyone else including the people that arrived after me! And being far too arrogant with more than a few people around here. So you need to knock it off Nancy and I mean it,” said Jill with a growl.

“Oh, I’m so sorry,” said Nancy with a roll of her eyes.

“You know, Mom told me a story about how Dad thought you couldn’t hack it enough to go to the Scout Sniper school. About how weak he thought you were and would wash out pretty quickly. But said he changed his mind after the Battle of North Wilksboro and got you the assignment. Me? I had to fight to get into that school after S and T and passed with flying colors, even higher than you did! And I’ve had to prove myself twice as much since arriving since I didn’t have the advantage of being here from the start. And I’d say I’ve done just as good as you in every mission I’ve been on. So exactly what the hell do you think gives you the right to continue to disrespect me other than the fact you think I’m inferior and just want to demean me?” demanded Jill.

Nancy was quiet for a moment as Jill had struck a nerve. She was correct that her father had initially objected to her assignment to the school. But had later changed his mind after he saw she was capable under fire and tougher than he gave her credit for. And Nancy knew her own sister had proved her mettle under adverse conditions and had become a valuable team member in her own right. And she certainly wasn’t the skinny sister she had left behind when the 14th Special Operations Battalion had been started. “I didn’t realize it hurt.”

“Come on, really?” asked Jill.

“No, seriously,” said Nancy. “I…just never moved past you being my little sister and all.”

“Yes, it hurts,” said Jill.

“I’ll promise to be more mindful of what I say,” said Nancy. “Yes, you are a valuable team member and yes, you have proven yourself to be capable under fire.”

“All I ask is that you don’t dismiss everything I say just because I’m younger than you,” said Jill.

“I won’t,” said Nancy. “You didn’t have to bring up Dad you know?”

“I needed something to grab your attention,” said Jill.

“That’ll do it,” said Nancy.

“Still friends?” asked Jill.

“Yeah, we should hug or something,” said Nancy.

“I’d prefer to mud stomp your silly butt instead,” said Jill with a smirk.

“Whenever you start feeling froggy, we’ll go a few rounds,” said Nancy with her own smirk.

“You may be a little bigger, but I’m just as strong and fast,” said Jill.

“Something like that,” said Nancy. “I really am sorry.”

“I do love you cause you’re my sister. Just don’t have to like everything you do from time to time,” said Jill.

“Comes with the territory of family,” said Nancy. “So all is forgiven?”

“Yeah sis, I still like you,” said Jill with a roll of her eyes.

“Who’s getting sassy now?” said Nancy as she swatted her sister in the stomach with the back of her hand. It stung and hit a lot harder than a playful tap.

“Owww,” said Jill as she bunched over, but still managed a punch on the exterior of Nancy’s thigh. Nancy went dead leg for a moment and almost toppled over before catching herself.

“Everything okay?” asked Thomas as he walked by.

“We’re good,” said Nancy. “Just a little informal counseling.”

“Looks to be mutual,” he chuckled.

“You always said two way counseling was the best method,” said Jill.

“Next time, the training mats are over by the weight pile. And put on some headgear first,” he suggested and continued walking towards the command center.

“When we get through with this mission, it’s on,” said Nancy.

“Bet your butt it is,” said Jill.

********************​

“Camelot, this is Badaa,” said Rick over the satellite radio link.

“Badaa, this is Volley, go ahead,” said Shannon Parsons on the other end.

“Roger, in position and beginning observation,” said Rick. “Sending coordinates through databurst this channel.”

“Copy last, stay safe,” said Shannon. “Camelot out.”

Rick hit the send button on his communicator and sent the team’s coordinates in an encrypted file to the command. He and Jamie had moved a kilometer away from their observation position to send the transmission since the detection equipment from the IU was getting better as the war progressed. They slowly approached the position after fifteen minutes and were challenged and admitted by Rob Davis.

“Already got some activity,” he announced.

“What kind?” asked Rick.

“Looks like the unit that got hit is marshaling in Ružomberok,” said Rob. “No destination yet, but they appear to be moving somewhere.”

“Okay, go ahead and get some down time,” said Rick.

“Trouble and I are already set up, we’ll take the first shift,” said Rob.

“Okay, sounds good,” said Rick and turned to Jamie. “We’re down for the next four hours. Go grab a nap.”

“Just like that?” asked Jamie. “No security?”

“Trust me, there’s plenty of security around here,” said Rick.

“This part of that building trust thing Major Dayfield talked about?” asked Jamie.

“That’s Warbucks while we’re on missions,” said Rick as he pulled his poncho liner out and curled up in it. “And yes, something like that. Grab a nap, you’ll be glad you did.”

Rick started getting settled in on the cold ground and heard Jamie muttering to himself “go grab a nap the man says; not like we’re ten miles behind enemy lines or anything” and grinned to himself. This first mission would be a serious training event for Jamie and hopefully Rick would start to show him that yes, they knew what they were doing and he was more than welcome to join the club.

********************​

“Never did ask who your team was,” said Thomas as Mark finished typing up his report.

“I grabbed Fred Stone, Carmen Ford and Stephen,” said Mark.

“Papi begged you enough?” asked Thomas with a chuckle.

“Poor guy was sitting there like an abandoned puppy looking at me while I checked the status boards for who was up,” said Mark. “Yeah, I couldn’t leave him behind.”

“We’ve got to get him his own team back when everyone is healthy,” said Thomas. “Got a lot of rank for a single team.”

“Not like there is much choice in the matter. I grabbed who was healthy,” said Mark.

“Who’s your marksman?” asked Thomas.

“I put Ford on it. She’s had the DMR course before and is over on the range with Gramps and Demo getting up to speed on the 465,” said Mark.

“She’ll be okay?” asked Thomas.

“I think so,” said Mark. “I debated going without one since we aren’t on the support element, but you know, things always change.”

“I would love to have enough teams healthy to be able to do entire swaps,” said Thomas. “Or at least get everyone healthy enough.”

“Yeah, about that,” said Mark. “You work the relief yet?”

“Already got the request in through J-SOD for the two week training. I ran it through Cam Martinez and he said he’d push it. He knows the situation here,” said Thomas.

“I sent in the request for the job and got hired on the spot,” said Mark. “No interview, no nothing, just straight told my report date.”

“Soon?” asked Thomas.

“I got them to hold off until this mission was over and told them I couldn’t give them an end date. They accepted it and told me to contact them when I could shake clear,” said Mark.

“You’re gonna be missed,” said Thomas.

“Which opens my team position to Stephen if he wants it,” said Mark.

“Yeah, that sounds okay,” said Thomas. “Nice to have you around for one last trip.”

“Wouldn’t miss this for the world,” said Mark.

“When is the next check in from Badaa?” asked Thomas.

“Should be in three hours,” said Mark.

“Okay, I’m going to grab a bite to eat,” said Thomas.

“Sounds like a plan,” said Mark. “What are they serving anyway?”

“Beef Wellington and the normal fixings,” chuckled Thomas.

“Baldy at it again?” asked Mark.

“No, I honestly have no idea what they are serving,” said Thomas.

“Okay, if you can give me like five minutes to finish this up I’ll wander with you,” said Mark.

“Something important?” asked Thomas.

“Just a routine data dump from the Australians,” said Mark. “Nothing had changed.”

“Fair enough,” said Thomas as he went to his small office and continued writing a letter to Sharon as he often did in his spare time. Although on this specific letter he was writing to Hope. He knew Sharon would read it to her and hoped it was helping make up for the lost time with his youngest child. Again, he remembered they all were sacrificing a lot by being away for the war and he hoped all the children, wives and husbands could understand why their loved ones were away for so long.


Date/Time: 26 March/1940
Location: IU Regiment Headquarters, Ružomberok, Occupied Slovak Republic


“Sir, just that you are aware of the risks involved,” said the IU Colonel into the phone as he spoke to his superiors. He was commander of the garrison in Ružomberok, a regiment in name, but currently two battalions of raw conscripts.

“We had to pull back the other units to rest and refit. Intelligence believes the offensive will start within a month. And when they return, you will keep the two units there to augment your forces,” said the IU Major General on the other end of the line.

“That does not set my mind at ease sir,” said the Colonel.

“You feel their training was inadequate?” asked the General.

“Right now they might make a good garrison at Yazd,” said the Colonel, referring to the site of one of the Russian nuclear attacks during the Fall and was considered a less than desirable posting for any member of the IU. “I have platoon and company commanders that have led little more than a sheep herd to the market and conscripts that barely know which end of the rifle the bullet comes out. If the Americans are to attack right now, they will capture this city.”

“Intelligence does not believe they will strike,” said the General. “Your opposition has been content to sit idly by during this winter and they feel he will not do anything rash in the meantime. We are only talking about two weeks Omar and I have ordered two additional battalions on alert in case of trouble.”

“I would feel better if you staged one forward,” said the Colonel.

“Those same battalions are four and six hours away respectively. And that’s from the time of notification to move,” said the General. “We show no indications of an impending attack nor preparations for one and I would find it hard to believe the infidels know the specific units that were moved in.”

“They were hit by artillery fire that was being directed. I have this irrational fear that the Coalition has commandos behind the lines watching us like a hawk,” said the Colonel.

“It is not irrational,” said the General. “But we did detect a surveillance drone in the same area prior to the attack, so it might not be a ground team.”

“I’ve lived as long as I have by not going with the ‘might’ and ‘might not’ sir,” said the Colonel.

“So if you were in charge of the enemy brigade and knew we had Class C troops opposing you, what would you do?” asked the General.

“If I was in charge of that brigade and knew this particular Class C formation was in front of me, I would be planning a siege of Budapest right now sir,” said the Colonel. “But as a minimum, I’d increase probing of the lines.”

“I understand Colonel. If the enemy starts probing, I will alert the two additional battalions and have them move into your sector. Is this acceptable?” asked the General.

He Colonel paused for a moment and knew he had gone as far as he could. Having two additional units on standby was better than not having any at all. “Yes sir, this is acceptable.”

“You are a skilled and experienced regiment commander. Take this opportunity to try to get them trained. I have this feeling they will be needed before long,” said the General.

“If I had three months, unlimited resources and could take them to a proper training ground, I might get them into some form of fighting order,” said the Colonel. “It would help if I could have an experienced training team sent in to assist.”

“I will send in a mobile team first thing in the morning,” said the General.

“Thank you sir,” said the Colonel.

“Do the best you can,” said the General as he ended the call.

“Begin the deployment of the new battalions first thing in the morning and replace the forces on the line,” said the Colonel to his aide.

“Yes sir,” said the Major.

“And I want a training plan for the leaders, company level and higher,” said the Colonel. “And plan on using a training team to assist the platoon level and lower at the unit levels.”

“Yes sir,” said the Major.

“And let’s start getting our new troops into fighting order. They will be woken at 0400 and perform physical training before breakfast,” said the Colonel. “They will earn the right to eat.”

“It will be ordered sir,” said the Major as he departed to get the orders implemented. The Colonel sat back in his chair and started considering ways of shortening and consolidating the lines with the decreased amount of troops he currently had. But still giving the impression to the Coalition the defenses were as strong as ever. It would not be an easy task.


Date/Time: 26 March/2230
Location: Southeast of Ružomberok, Occupied Slovak Republic


“Badaa? You in the land of the living?” asked Heather as she gently shook him awake.

“Yeah,” he whispered as his eyes popped open and he wiped his face.

“Rocky and I need to call in the report,” said Heather.

“Okay,” said Rick as he started getting up.

“I’ve got a stove ready to heat up some food if you want,” said Heather.

“Okay, wake Outcast and get ready to move,” said Rick.

“You want to review the report?” asked Heather.

“Anything significant while we were asleep?” asked Rick.

“Nothing that we could tell. The defensive forces appeared to be packing up for a move, but they are still in position,” said Heather.

“Nah, go ahead and send it,” said Rick.

“Okie dokie,” said Heather as she went over to wake Jamie. He had barely fallen asleep an hour before being his first official mission behind the lines and the fact they were more or less surrounded by two battalions of troops. He jarred awake and immediately grabbed for the pistol at his side.

“Hold on stud,” said Heather as she put her hand on his. “You’re among friends.”

“Something happening?” asked Jamie.

“Yeah, you’ve been tasked to make coffee,” said Heather.

“What?” he asked.

“Rocky and I are heading out to send the report,” said Heather. “You and Badaa are up for a shift. The stove is ready to heat up some coffee and food.”

“Got it,” he said and started getting up. Rick was already starting the small stove and putting a small pot on top to heat water. Jamie went over and peered through the thermal and night vision cameras at the city below them. He swept the city of Ružomberok increasing the magnification on both not seeing anything.

“Coffee?” asked Rick as he finished with the small French press and poured himself a cup.

“Creamer and sugar?” asked Jamie.

“You serious?” asked Rick.

“I guess not,” said Jamie as he went to his pack and retrieved his canteen cup. “I didn’t hear or see the stove.”

“That’s because we’re sneaky like,” said Rick as he poured the remainder into his cup and sipped on his own. “There’s more hot water to heat up your rations.”

“Where?” asked Jamie.

“Cat hole over by the packs,” said Rick.

“No wonder I didn’t see it,” said Jamie.

“We aren’t dumb. And are far enough out of town not to attract major attention our way so digging a small cat hole and putting a stove in the bottom isn’t going to hurt,” said Rick.

“I’ve got a lot to learn,” said Jamie as he sipped at the coffee and went back to the observation. About an hour into their shift, his communicator started buzzing, alerting him with an unusual code.

“Right on time,” said Rick. “I’ll be back.”

“What is it?” asked Jamie as he acknowledged the message.

“Your communicator finally synched up with the perimeter sensors we have out,” said Rick. “It’s probably Rocky and Trouble coming back. Stay here and I’ll check.”

Rick disappeared into the undergrowth, moving quietly for a larger framed individual and Jamie moved his carbine to the front and started checking the area where they were. After several minutes, he reappeared with Heather and Rob in tow.

“You didn’t tell me we had out perimeter alarms,” said Jamie.

“I didn’t think to,” said Rick. “Any time we are on an extended observation, we put them out and they will sync up with the communicators. We get the alert codes letting us know one or more was set off.”

“How did you know it was them and not an animal?” asked Jamie.

“The alarm code,” said Rick as he pulled his communicator out and dialed into the messages. “This said it was motion as well as magnetic. So unless the local deer population had taken to wearing armor, it had to be humans.”

“Speaking of, we saw a nice buck on the way out,” said Rob.

“Good sized?” asked Rick, the eternal hunter.

“For this area, yeah,” said Rob. “Too big to pack out though.”

“A shame,” said Rick. “Did they send any instructions back?”

“Just to continue on mission,” said Heather.

“Okay, grab some shuteye,” said Rick. “Outcast and I will take the overnight shift.”

“Okay, can we expect breakfast in bed?” asked Heather.

“Yep,” said Rick. “Served without the plate.”

Heather chuckled and attempted to find Jamie’s poncho liner. After looking around, she gave up and asked him. “Where’s your poncho liner?”

“I put it back in my pack,” he said. “Was I not supposed to?”

“Normally we hot bunk out here so just two are out,” said Heather.

“I didn’t know,” said Jamie.

“Relax rookie, it’s your first class trip,” chuckled Heather as she dug into her pack and pulled hers out. Jamie wasn’t sure why everyone else was acting nonchalantly about the whole affair since they were, again, behind the lines where the chances of reinforcement or rescue were all but nonexistent. There were only a few miles separating them from about fifteen hundred IU troops that would love to bag a coalition special ops team and they were laughing about deer and breakfast in bed. He wasn’t sure if this was the norm in the unit and had a whole lot to learn about the way they operated that wasn’t covered in the manuals or training. And like millions of soldiers before him, he had a lot to learn there was the book method that got everyone on the same page and the small details that each team learned and used with each other.


Date/Time: 27 March/0344
Location: Southeast of Ružomberok, Occupied Slovak Republic


Sergeant Jamie Collins was having a rough time on his first official mission. After the excitement of the infiltration, the movement into their position and finally doing little more than watching the city where there was little to no activity was finally taking its toll. And the fact he had only about an hour of sleep in the previous twenty-four meant he was finally getting groggy. He attempted to shift in position, got up and move around, drank a cup of cold instant coffee and did everything humanly possible to stay awake.

He attempted to write out some of his notes and observations on his communicator but found the task only tired him more and more. But the sleep monster finally caught up with him as he dozed off with his head tilting back.

And he awoke to a piece of cold steel pressed against his throat.

 

CHAPTER 19


Date/Time: 27 March/0344
Location: Southeast of Ružomberok, Occupied Slovak Republic


“If I was an IU soldier, you’d be dead right now,” whispered Rick as he removed the hand crafted blade from Collin’s throat and the hand from his mouth. He had placed it with the unsharpened tang against his throat as he wanted to teach a lesson and not significantly harm his newest member. “Now wake up.”

Jamie was frozen for the moment, but finally relaxed slightly after getting the largest scare of his life. He sat up straighter and apologized.

“I don’t need to hear I’m sorry. Sorry out here gets people killed,” said Rick.

“I understand sir,” said Jamie as he shook his head and woke up fully.

“No, I don’t think you do,” said Rick. “You see those two sleeping behind us? They trust you to have their backs while they sleep. And you nodding off means it puts them and yourself at risk. So do us all a favor and don’t put us at risk.”

“Yes sir,” said Jamie.

“If you’re tired, why didn’t you say something?” asked Rick.

“I didn’t want you to think I couldn’t hack it,” said Jamie.

“Are you serious?” asked Rick. “Try admitting your faults for a change. It’ll help the rest of us bring you up to speed quicker.”

“I don’t want to bring the team down,” said Jamie.

“We move at the lowest common denominator,” said Rick. “And if that means we have to slow down a tad while you are speeding up, then that’s what we do. Normally we’d have about a month of exercises and shakedowns to get you up to speed. But factors outside our control dropped you in our laps and we have to soldier on.”

“Because someone thought I would be a screw up?” asked Jamie.

“Honestly, probably so,” said Rick. “I mean let’s face it, with your record you would be the last kid picked at the dodge ball game if we had a choice in the matter.”

“Nice to hear some honesty,” said Jamie.

“Don’t expect anything less with this unit,” said Rick. “Of course many of us have known each other long enough to know what they are thinking without having to say a word, so you have a ways to go in that regard.”

“Major…Warbucks promised me a discharge when we find a replacement for me and get them up to speed,” said Jamie.

“I know,” said Rick. “And he’ll make good on that promise if and when he can.”

“But I have to troop on in the meantime,” said Jamie.

“You might even learn to like this job,” said Rick. “No matter what your personal feelings are about the war or why we’re here, this job can be fun and exciting.”

“I’ll take your word for it,” said Jamie.

“Look, I’m not going to convince you that what we’re doing it right or whether or not we should be here. But I personally feel the reasons we are here are important. I’ve got a wife and two daughters at home I’m fighting for and the more time I spend over here, the better chances we have of not getting invaded by the IU again. I fight for them and the people alongside me; many of which were with me through the Fall. And I never thought to question whether we belonged here or not because I saw firsthand how radical Islam can get out of hand quickly and needs to be nipped in the bud,” said Rick.

“It’s just,” said Jamie. “I don’t know, a conflict of seeing what we are doing here and whether or not we should continue going at it alone.”

“Each country we’ve liberated has in turn raised an army to help us fight so we aren’t alone. So it’s not only helping liberate them, but helping make sure they can stand on their own before we move on. I know you’ve seen this already, but everyone is pitching in,” said Rick.

“Just doesn’t seem like an end in sight,” said Jamie.

“Hey, nobody in this unit has all the answers of why we are here or if we should be. That’s a personal decision only you and you alone can answer. I mean, you’ve spent a good majority of your service way behind the lines away from most of the action. Sure you had that IU raid in England, but you have yet to see the action up close and personal. And let me tell you, it ain’t pretty,” said Rick. “And it gives me resolve to continue after seeing some of the things I have.”

“Maybe,” said Jamie. “Maybe I could be wrong. But I just don’t feel it right now.”

“All we ask is you keep up your end of the Cider bargain until we get a replacement that I’m comfortable with. Warbucks is a man of his word and will get you out if you want it,” said Rick.

“I won’t slack off sir,” said Jamie.

“Stop calling me sir on missions,” said Rick. “Badaa is just fine.”

“Is that foreign?” asked Jamie.

“No,” chuckled Rick. “Stands for big, dumb animal.”

“There’s a story there I suppose,” said Jamie.

“I’ll tell you over a beer sometime,” said Rick. “You going to be okay now?”

“Let me stretch my legs a bit and I can make it until shift change,” said Jamie.

“Don’t wander too far,” said Rick.

“I’ll try not to get lost,” said Jamie. “But if I end up in Nebraska, it’s not my fault.”

“So you do have a bit of a sense of humor?” chuckled Rick.

“From time to time,” said Jamie. “I’m still unsure of when is the appropriate time for it to pop out is, but I guess I’ll learn.”

“Don’t know if appropriate has ever applied to our unit before,” said Rick.

“I figured that out the first day,” said Jamie as he went back to his pack and grabbed a ration. He didn’t want to fool with the small stove and came back and ate it cold.

“Looks like some activity,” said Rick. “Mark down the time, appeared to be the lights in the temporary barracks are coming on.”

“Got it,” said Jamie as he quickly annotated it in the log. “Just lights?”

“For now,” said Rick. “Early morning for our IU friends.”

“Is it the new guys or the ones already there?” asked Jamie.

“Looks to be the new battalions,” said Rick as he adjusted the night vision camera and zoomed in for a closer look. While they couldn’t tell what was happening inside, they did see plenty of lights on inside the compound. “Okay, we’ve got folks rolling out of the buildings getting into formation. Looks to be in company sized formations.”

“Got it,” said Jamie as he tried to keep up. But the small keyboard wasn’t helping.

“Write it down and transfer it later,” suggested Rick.

“Right,” said Jamie as he grabbed a notepad and scribbled down the information.

“And appears they are doing some early morning PT,” said Rick.

“Can I take a look?” asked Jamie. Rick relinquished control of the device and Jamie peered through it, adjusting it several times. “Lot of people.”

“Not as many as a full battalion though,” said Rick as he scribbled down his own observations.

“Want me to send what I have already?” asked Jamie.

“No, before we send out the morning status update, I collect them then,” said Rick as he pulled out the 40 power spotting scope. While after dark it wasn’t easy to use, there was enough light coming from the compound that they were able to get a decent view. Jamie set the device up on the small tripod and got it focused in.

“They aren’t very in shape from what I can tell,” he remarked.

“Let me have a look,” said Rick. Jamie shifted out of the way and went back to the night vision which had less magnification, but was easier for observation purposes. “You’re right, they don’t seem to be very into it.”

“Mark it down?” asked Jamie.

“Yeah, that kind of information can be important,” said Rick. “If the troops on the line aren’t as physically fit as others, it can give our guys the edge.”

“Little things they don’t teach you in school,” said Jamie.

“Lot of things you don’t learn,” said Rick. They continued watching until each company was eventually led away on a run from the open area they had been in. While it was close to the front lines, it was far enough away that direct observation from Coalition lines wasn’t possible. Otherwise, indirect fire and airstrikes would be a possibility.

“An eight minute kilometer?” asked Jamie.

“And not everyone finished,” said Rick. “See the stragglers?”

“Yeah,” said Jamie.

“And they are going for a second loop,” said Rick. “Seriously out of shape. Now for more lessons here. How does that help us?”

“Us specifically or the big picture?” asked Jamie.

“Both,” said Rick. “Use that space between your ears.”

“Well sir, it helps in the big picture because like you said, they might not be good fighters if they’re out of shape. I mean, less ability and agility on the battlefield and less able to move from one position to another, right?” asked Jamie.

“Go on,” said Rick.

“And it also indicates a potential lack of discipline in the units. A unit that doesn’t meet minimum standards in one area like physical fitness might slack off in other areas as well,” said Jamie. “So the leadership might not be enforcing standards like he should which in turn translates into lack of performance on the battlefield.”

“Okay,” said Rick.

“As for us in the little picture…I’m not sure,” said Jamie.

“If they happened to detect us, what are our escape options?” asked Rick.

“Generally we move to a pre-designated landing zone and get pick up. If in range of friendly forces we can request artillery and air support or even conventional coverage if possible,” said Jamie. “At least that’s what the book says.”

“But evasion is primary, correct?” asked Rick.

“Yes of course,” said Jamie and caught on to what Rick was saying. “And since we are in better shape, we can move faster than they can keep up. Got it”

“Little things like that are what we pick up on these missions,” said Rick. “The things drones, recon photos and intercepted communications can’t tell us. You can have a front line unit with all the fancy toys in the world and would never know they don’t even know how to operate them correctly or are out of shape if it isn’t for teams like ours.”

“I understand,” said Jamie. “It’s still kind of amazing that we have millions of Credits worth of equipment right here, but still needs a pair of human eyeballs.”

“Can’t replace the human brain,” said Rick. “Even if Trouble tries to prove otherwise.”

“I heard that,” said Heather from under the poncho liner.

“Been awake long?” asked Rick who knew she was awake when he made the comment.

“No,” she yawned and checked her watch. “I could get two more hours of sleep.”

“Nothing is stopping you,” said Rick.

“Too cold,” she said with a shiver.

“We might have to shift camp today for a better water source,” said Rick.

“I was thinking about that last night,” she said and uncovered herself and sat up. “There’s a point about three clicks away that might have a better source. But puts us out of position to observe the east side of Ružomberok.”

“Not digging it,” said Rick. “We’ll stay put and work with what we’ve got.”

“I did see a seasonal stream on the map during planning,” said Jamie. “Maybe seven hundred meters down the ridge here.”

“Where?” asked Rick.

“I can show you, but I’d rather wait until first light,” he replied. “Better for light discipline.”

“Good point,” Rick. “Okay, looks like they are finishing PT. We’ll wait until after daybreak to send out the report. But go ahead and type your report.”

“Yes sir,” said Jamie. “I mean, Badaa.”

********************​

“Pitiful,” remarked the IU Colonel after seeing the new battalions finish their first physical training session. “Absolutely pitiful.”

“They must start somewhere sir,” said his Major aide.

“They are starting someplace below zero I’m afraid,” said the Colonel. “It is worse than I imagined and I pray constantly we are not attacked while they are here.”

“We will get them into shape,” said the Major.

“I’m not worried about physical conditioning. At least this isn’t my primary concern,” said the Colonel. “That can be fixed reasonably quickly. I am more worried about how they would perform under fire if and when it comes to that. And the fact I must throw them onto the lines without sufficient training and replace good troops is not setting my mind at ease.”

“Two weeks is all sir,” said the Major.

“Two weeks for the infidels to strike and we spend the remainder of the war in a prison camp,” remarked the Colonel with a sigh. “If we are lucky that is.”

“I don’t believe it will come to that,” said the Major.

“You have your beliefs,” said the Colonel. “And I have mine. I have tempted fate since my regiment was destroyed at Normandy and I do not know how many more chances I will get before I find my luck has run out.”

“It is as Allah wills,” said the Major.

“I’d prefer to give Him more options,” chuckled the Colonel. “Do we have the training schedule for today?”

“The units will replace the battalions on the front lines and the commanders will be meeting at 1300 for your initial training,” said the Major. “However, I took the liberty of scheduling them at separate times in order to keep some in place on the lines.”

“A wise decision,” said the Colonel. “Come, let us prepare for morning prayers and breakfast. I feel we will have a long day ahead of us.”


Date/Time: 27 March/0759
Location: 1st Brigade Encampment area, near Babín, Slovak Republic


“Okay, data dump from Badaa is coming in right now,” said Stephen as the data was being retrieved from the satellite uplink. “Looks like he wrote a novel.”

“We gotta teach that guy how to do talking points,” said Mark.

“You think about what you just said,” laughed Darren. “You’ve already turned into a desk pogue. Next thing you’ll be complaining about the job interfering with your tee time.”

“Training for my new job,” laughed Mark in return. “And if I had my clubs, I’d be all over a golf course right now.”

“And as I recall, you played golf once or twice before the Fall,” remarked Thomas.

“I don’t think what Darren did counted much as golf by any stretch of the imagination,” laughed Brian. “You weren’t kidding, six pages of intel.”

“Hold on, a supplemental report is coming in,” said Stephen. “Okay, Rick says the forward battalions are in the process of swapping out right now. They are doing a relief in place and the units are heading towards the south of Ružomberok.”

“Are they getting into road travel configuration?” asked Thomas.

“It doesn’t say,” said Stephen. “But he does say he will send and update as soon as possible.”

“Let Fluffy’s team know so they can keep an eye out,” said Thomas. “Speaking of, has he reported in?”

“Due in…” said Stephen and rechecked the satellite link. “Just came in…doesn’t appear to be anything out of the ordinary.”

“No traffic?” asked Mark.

“A few supply convoys of three to five vehicles. Couple of random patrols,” said Stephen. “Doesn’t look like anything significant.”

“Okay, let us know when Rick or Tim report in,” said Thomas and turned to Mark. “Go ahead and finish the brief. Go on the assumption those battalions are moving.”

“Way ahead of you on that,” said Mark. “I finished it up accounting for them being there or being gone so we’re ready to go with either.”

“That’s a good staff weenie,” laughed Darren.

“I hate you,” laughed Mark. “Still on for 1300?”

“Yeah, the S-3 said we were on the schedule. So you, me, Darren, Mike and Stephen will make the brief. And as soon as we’re out, we start making calls to coordinate,” said Thomas.

“Piece of cake,” said Mark.

“Let’s hope so,” said Thomas.


Date/Time: 27 March/1323
Location: 1st Brigade Headqurters, near Babín, Slovak Republic


“So while there is some risk to the conventional attack on Černová, the risk appears to be minimal as the units in place now are Class C forces and undermanned as it is. And we would only need 1st Battalion to hold them until we cross the Vah River and get the prisoners back across our lines,” concluded Thomas. “Time from the first shots fired to crossing the bridges for all elements will be four hours as a minimum, with special considerations and unexpected delays taking that out to six hours.”

The Colonel sat back in his chair and looked over the report finalized by the 14th after both Rick and Tim had called in the report of the two battalions moving south. And the Colonel had been unusually receptive to the briefing, not asking any questions as they went through the timeline of the diversionary attack, the attack on the camp itself, support requirements, airflow, projected munitions expenditures and even went so far as anticipated casualties from a brief simulation run by Major Hermann Graf at their request right before the meeting. The Colonel skimmed through the annexes and appendixes of the report quickly scanning the briefing. He had been unusually quiet and even polite during the briefing. So Thomas immediately went on guard wondering if he was being set up for something.

“Good brief and looks like you covered about everything,” said the Colonel at the end and closed the binder jacket. “But there are some questions I have.”

“We’ll do our best to answer them sir,” said Thomas.

“Okay, so you are positive this is an IU prison camp?” asked the Colonel.

“From what our recon teams could determine, yes. It follows the classical pattern we’ve seen so far, although this one is slightly smaller than the ones in Serbia and Romania plus you have Captain Meyers’ and Chief Scott’s reports of seeing prison issue clothing as well as the execution of ten personnel,” said Thomas.

“Yes, about that,” said the Colonel. “Captain Meyers’ report stated they did not see the executions directly. And Chief Scott’s report stated they positively identified the pilot from seven hundred meters? I am unsure of whether to believe that or not.”

“Sir, I’d trust Sergeant Dugger’s identification at seven hundred meters more than I would most people’s at seven feet. And Meyers’ report did say they took in bodies to each of the buildings after the executions,” said Thomas.

“Were they dead for certain?” asked the Colonel.

“Captain Meyers stated for a fact they were,” said Thomas.

“But no pictures, no video, nothing along those lines,” said the Colonel.

“Malfunction in the recording system sir,” said Michael.

“I just have their word to go on it?” asked the Colonel.

“They have no reason to lie,” said Thomas.

“I wasn’t insinuating they did,” said the Colonel. “But for such a large and complex raid, I would be trusting two individuals and what they thought they saw as opposed to something I could point to in photographs or video and say for certain.”

“And the photographs taken of the other dead individual?” asked Thomas.

“Happenstance maybe?” said the Colonel. “One dead man wearing yellow outside of an IU installation doesn’t mean he came from there.”

“Where else would he have come from? And the malnourishment and signs of disease?” asked Thomas.

“Perhaps an underground fighter,” said the Colonel. “And he didn’t look as malnourished as many of the victims we’ve seen so far.”

“An underground fighter wearing yellow?” asked Thomas.

“I can’t speak for him now can I?” asked the Colonel. “Point being, your team cannot for certain say he came from that camp. Sure, it’s assumed he came from there, but they didn’t observe him escaping did they?”

“Pretty huge coincidence if he was out for a midnight stroll Colonel,” said Thomas.

“The point being is there is no absolute proof,” said the Colonel. “Nothing but pictures of a dead man as well as their word he came from that camp.”

“You’ve used our intelligence reports that were nothing more than verbal and written statements before Colonel,” said Thomas. “And it came through then.”

“Which is why I give you the benefit of the doubt today,” said the Colonel. “But didn’t you recon this area some months ago?”

“We did sir,” said Darren. “My team specifically.”

“And didn’t catch any hint of it then?” asked the Colonel.

“We were doing an initial recon of this sector sir,” said Darren. “And the buildings at the time weren’t getting much attention. It’s pretty far off the beaten path and without the typical signs most of these camps have. But the structures look almost identical to other camps we’ve seen so far in the European Theater.”

“Specifically?” asked the Colonel.

“The layout of the two fenced zone, the towers and defensive positions, a separate admin area and prisoner compound. Compared to other camps we have on file, it’s identical although scaled down,” said Darren.

“And identical to other installations as well. We have guard towers here and even double fenced compounds like your own for example,” said the Colonel.

“However, theirs have two machine gun positions sir. One facing out and one facing in. The only time you do that is if you not only want to keep someone out, but keeping something in as well,” said Michael.

“I’ll give you the fact the layout is similar,” said the Colonel. “But it could be a number of things other than a prison. A training facility for prison guards for example.”

“And the possible sighting by Sergeant Dugger?” asked Thomas.

“If I recall, our own intelligence dismissed a report that the Texan pilot might be there somewhat recently,” said the Colonel. “What exactly keyed you in on this place?”

“A report from the Australian intelligence platoon assigned to their 2nd Regiment,” said Thomas. “The information was passed through J-SOD.”

“Ah yes, they were the ones that passed up that particular theory,” said the Colonel. “And we dismissed it on the basis of a recon you did previously. So I found it unusual that suddenly it would become an item of interest again.”

“The Australians gave us an in depth briefing on the location and the circumstantial facts fit the theory the pilot was taken there,” said Thomas. “And since he hasn’t shown up anywhere else and has not been reported to the Red Cross, it seems like they are keeping him below the radar. And this camp has the best lead at the moment.”

“But again, the initial brief,” said the Colonel as he flipped to the intelligence portion. “Here it is, the assessment was made from a satellite recon photos that were several days old when they got them. Who was to say he wasn’t moved in the meantime?”

“It’s a possibility, but unlikely with Sergeant Dugger’s sighting,” said Thomas.

“And it doesn’t appear there is much activity at this camp,” said the Colonel. “Interesting they picked up anything at all.”

“This camp has avoided most detection since it remains low key with minimal traffic,” said Michael. “During our mission, we only saw six total vehicles entering and leaving.”

“Which doesn’t sound like much of a prison camp,” remarked the Colonel.

“Doesn’t need to have a large footprint sir,” said Thomas. “Other than the guard force and the prisoners, not a lot of infrastructure needed.”

“I thought you were on a large scale recon mission, not specifically looking at one location,” said the Colonel. “And I’m still not convinced this is anything more than a relief barracks for the defensive forces in Ružomberok.”

“With yellow prison jumpsuits and a standard prison camp configuration?” asked Thomas.

“A training facility then,” said the Colonel. “And let’s just say I was to authorize this and it turned out to be some sort of infantry staging area and there were several companies of troops in that facility. Your forty personnel going up against several hundred?”

“We could make alternate plans in case it didn’t turn out to be what we thought it was. But again, all evidence supports the prison camp theory,” said Thomas.

“What kind of alternate plans?” asked the Colonel.

“Emergency ex-fil covered by air assets sir,” said Thomas.

“Those are hard to get right now,” temporized the Colonel.

“But you or General Chambers could push the issue and get a flight of A-10s or a couple of gunships dedicated to the mission in case it went south,” said Thomas.

“Again, many are grounded. The most assets that are being used right now are the heavy bombers that are launching cruise missile strikes deep into occupied territory,” said the Colonel.

“For a mission like this? I’m sure the Air Force would break some fighters loose,” said Thomas. “Our plan actually calls for two F-15 types with GPS guided bombs.”

“I saw,” said the Colonel. “But again, I’m not sure this is what you say it is. I mean, intelligence from a third party that was discredited, a supposed identification of the pilot in question from a half mile away, a dead man in the woods that we don’t know where he came from and supposed executions that were never really seen so to speak. It just doesn’t add up into something I would feel comfortable pushing to Division as a viable plan. When would you want to go anyway?”

“In seven days,” said Thomas.

“You want to pull off an operation of this magnitude in a week?” asked the Colonel.

“Most of the forces are already in position. The aircraft assets only need twenty-four hours to get up to speed, the Rangers can be here tomorrow and as far as hospital units, those can be alerted by you or Division,” said Thomas.

“There is more to it than that,” said the Colonel.

“What timeline do you think would be appropriate then sir?” asked Thomas.

“I’ll be honest, I’m not sure if I ever would approve a mission like this,” said the Colonel.

“May I ask why sir?” asked Thomas.

“Because something of this magnitude needs to be planned out as a minimum at Brigade level. Probably higher since it involves other services as well as entire other nations services. And furthermore, we need better intel from this location before mounting some kind of strike. At least something I can take to higher and show them,” said the Colonel. “Plus, I’m not sure about the forces that moved in. You are assuming they are all Class C soldiers. But the report here indicates your team didn’t get a good look at the entire convoy. So it could have been just a select portion of that battalion, like plus up troops. No, for the moment, I don’t think this should go forward.”

“Would you like more in depth analysis and another recon?” asked Thomas.

“The point keeps coming back to why have a prison camp this close to the lines in the first place? It’s unusual to keep it this close to the spring offensive,” said the Colonel.

“It crossed our minds as well sir,” said Thomas. “But being that the offensive is still some weeks away, they probably kept the facility open until the last minute.”

“Again, an assumption,” said the Colonel. “Too many assumptions here.”

“You see assumptions, I see analysis of data we’ve collected,” said Thomas.

“Assumptions that could prove to be disastrous,” said the Colonel.

“Minor risks worth taking if this does turn out to be a prison camp,” said Thomas.

“Risks that are unnecessary this close to the offensive,” said the Colonel.

“And if it does turn out to be a prison camp?” asked Thomas.

“Then we will liberate them when the offensive comes around,” said the Colonel.

“An assumption of your own sir,” said Thomas. “The IU has not left many of those camps for us to liberate when we’re on the move. They murder the prisoners and move on, typically leaving nothing but dead bodies for us to find.”

“Again, I cannot be certain this isn’t a training facility or a relief point of some kind,” said the Colonel. “You’ve done a good job as an initial analysis, but this requires a more in depth look.”

“Can you give us the room?” asked Thomas. The Colonel nodded his permission and the remainder of the group moved out. Once they departed, Thomas motioned at a chair. The Colonel waved his hand and Thomas took a seat.

“Colonel, I understand your concerns over this mission, but we’ve attempted to think of every possible scenario and outcome in this mission. We’ve done high risk missions before with little chance of success and come off clean. And I would evaluate this mission as having a far better chance of success than some of the others we’ve done,” said Thomas.

“I understand and appreciate what you might have done in the past, but you are talking a major assault and significant risks with over a thousand soldier’s lives,” said the Colonel.

“Which has a good chance of success right now in a very brief window. The IU is rotating forces back to prepare for the offensive and sending Class B and C forces forward to hold the lines until it starts. If there ever was an opportunity to do this and potentially even take Ružomberok now is that opportunity,” said Thomas.

“And run the risk of the Division not being able to support our move?” asked the Colonel.

“I would think the General would take that into account and be able to push the Division forward to keep up with you if you made a breakthrough,” said Thomas. “And if you could even get halfway down ESR Tombstone, it puts you in a far better position for the spring offensive.”

“Again, there are risks,” said the Colonel.

“This is also the kind of mission that can get noticed by higher and earn significant rewards for nearly everyone involved. Including yourself sir,” said Thomas.

“I do this job because it’s what’s required of me; not for promotion or rewards,” said the Colonel.

“I understand,” said Thomas and not believing it for a moment. “I’ll make the request again. Let us do this. I understand we have some issues between us, but this mission is worth putting aside our differences and moving it forward. If we don’t do this, we condemn those prisoners to die by our inaction.”

“If there are any prisoners,” said the Colonel.

“What do we have to lose by sending it forward as a minimum?” asked Thomas.

“And again, the battalion attack against Černová is a large risk, your supposed prison camp could turn out to house a battalion of enemy troops and your entire team ends up dead. Is that what you want?” asked the Colonel.

“I think you’ll find us a little harder to kill than you think,” said Thomas.

“That might be the case, but I still can’t approve this mission,” said the Colonel. “And that has nothing to do with you personally, I just believe the risks are not worth the reward.”

“Freeing prisoners and rescuing that pilot isn’t reward enough?” asked Thomas.

“And again, you assume it’s a prison and assume that Texan pilot is there. And I just can’t commit without more confirmation,” said the Colonel.

“Would you like me to send a team back in for further intelligence?” asked Thomas.

“No, I’ll get additional assets from here and higher,” said the Colonel.

“We’re the most familiar with the territory,” said Thomas.

“I understand and appreciate that. But perhaps you are not thinking objectively about it. It appears you are focusing in on this particular spot. Maybe a new set of eyes on the situation would help give me reason to reconsider this mission,” said the Colonel.

“The Class A units may have rotated back by then,” said Thomas.

“That’s a chance we will have to take,” said the Colonel.

“Sir, now is the best time to strike. Right now we have the opportunity to secure the bridges, raid that camp and rescue those prisoners,” said Thomas as one last effort.

“And I feel otherwise Major,” said the Colonel. “I’ll get another Cider team in here to evaluate it further so again, I can make an informed decision. Until then, why don’t you expand your scope and check the surrounding areas. There is a slim chance this pilot might still be out trying to make his way to friendly lines. Send some teams out on a sector level recon and see if you can’t dig up anything.”

Thomas stood and collected the binders containing the briefings as the meeting was pretty much over. They had given it their best shot and for some reason, the Colonel was not going to approve it no matter how much they had done. “Colonel, I think this is a huge mistake on your part. We’ve planned, staffed and gift wrapped this mission for you and all it requires is you to pull the trigger. I can have my teams on the ground in ninety-six hours and a strike less than twenty-four afterwards. Lieutenant Colonel Jacobson has the best Battalion in this Brigade, maybe even the whole Division, and his troopers could capture those bridges with their eyes closed and one hand behind their back. Your own staff can work out the remaining logistical details that we might have missed and all the air support requires is your signature. You are missing a huge opportunity to take a probable prison camp intact and rescue these prisoners before the IU can kill them. And even if it does turn out to be some sort of relief facility, you could have bombers on standby to take it out of play prior to the offensive. We have a narrow window of opportunity here and cannot let it pass.”

The Colonel sat back in his chair and looked at Thomas. Thomas could see by the look on his face his mindset against the mission hadn’t changed and no matter what, it wasn’t going forward. He finished the briefing with a simple “thank you Major” and gave him a quick hand salute and pulled a folder out of a stack to review it. He ignored Thomas as he finished securing the binders in a bag and didn’t acknowledge his departure. Thomas closed the door behind him and shook his head slowly at the members waiting for him to emerge.

“Just like that?” asked Michael.

“Just like that,” said Thomas.

“No reason other than what we heard?” asked Darren.

“You know the reason why,” said Thomas.

“Playing with people’s lives because of a personal grudge isn’t cool,” said Stephen.

“I know,” said Thomas quietly as he tried to think of a way through this. He had no idea what to do at this point and departed the headquarters without saying another word.

 

CHAPTER 20


Date/Time: 27 March/1533
Location: IU Internment camp, southwest of Ružomberok, Occupied Slovakia


The guards stepped through the center aisle and counted the members of the building they were in, coming up with forty-seven total. The gas masks they wore hid their faces from Captain “Hank” Williams, but he watched him like a hawk in case there might have been an opportunity to escape. When they were done counting, a burlap sack was dropped on the floor and they departed, closing the door behind them. Williams heard them put the bar in place to keep the door from coming open and footsteps lead away from the building. The food that was left behind was passed out but would barely feed half that number for a single meal. Many of the prisoners had a hard time eating since the lack of nutrition had taken its toll on their bodies and their teeth. The hard bread wasn’t easy to chew, but many forced it down as best they could. Williams could see Dana chewing mindlessly at the small piece she had received and finished it before taking in a half a cup of water. He looked at the portion he had in his hand before going to her.

“Take it,” he said and attempted to hand it to her.

“No, you eat,” she said and pushed his hand back.

“Dana, you need it more than me,” he said and held it out for her.

“But you get sick,” said Dana. “You eat.”

“I’m not hungry,” he said although feeling starved. The fact a fourteen year old girl was slowly withering away in front of his eyes when she should be looking forward to the best parts of her life grated on everything decent in his mind and soul. And he had no misgivings about trying to sustain her until they could be rescued. And even if he went hungry himself, he had already grown protective of the young girl in front of him.

“No, you food, you eat,” she said. “You food for escape.”

“How did you know I was planning to escape?” he asked.

“I, ummm, see, yes? See you oči,” she said and pointed at her eyes. “You escape and help all people Jahannam, yes?”

“Maybe,” replied Williams.

“Must eat, must food for escape,” said Dana. “You eat.”

“I can’t let you starve!” he objected.

“I am dead here,” she said. “No live Jahannam.”

“Don’t say that!” he said forcefully. “Don’t you dare give up!”

“I no understand,” she said.

“You do not speak of dying! You need to live! You have your whole life to go! Understand?” he asked as he took her by the shoulders.

“I no live long,” she said.

“Yes you will,” he said. “Listen, my people, my friends will come. They know I am a prisoner. They will find me and help all people here. All people Jahannam. Understand?”

“They come?” asked Dana.

“Yes,” said Williams and gave a reassuring smile.

“They take all people Jahannam home?” asked Dana.

“They’ll take you anywhere you want to go,” he said.

“Take me Texas?” she asked with a briefest hint of a smile.

“I’ll adopt you myself,” replied Williams.

“A-dopt?” she asked with a puzzled look.

“Yes, even take you Texas,” he said. “As long as you live, understand?”

“I like see America,” she said with another half a smile.

“My friends will come, I promise,” he said reassuringly.

“I believe you,” she said.

And right then and there, nothing that had happened before had given him more resolve to be resistive of the IU’s attempts to gather information. Through the beatings, the torture and the talks with Aziz, nothing had solidified the defiance to the IU as much as a simple teenage girl he had never met before. Aziz’s plan had backfired in a huge manner as he didn’t expect the element of children to be thrown into the mix. And there was nothing he could do, no amount of torture, no psychological ploys he could muster and nothing short of taking his life that would ever get Williams to give him any information. And as he continued to think of the current situation, a deep scowl grew over his face.

“Are you, umm, mad?” asked Dana.

“Sorry?” asked Williams.

“Your oči,” she said and pointed again at her eyes. “They are mad.”

“A little angry, yes,” said Williams.

“You mad me?” asked Dana.

“No darlin,” said Williams. “You’re a child and this shouldn’t be happening to you.”

“I no understand,” said Dana.

“I can’t explain easily,” said Williams. “But no, I’m not mad at you.”

“This happen many Slovak people,” said Dana. “Many place like Jahannam.”

“I won’t be happy until every one of them area dead,” said Williams.

“I sorry?” asked Dana.

“When I get out, I will not be happy until everyone that did this is dead,” said Williams. “I will kill every last soldier I can until it’s over.”

Dana didn’t understand everything he said, but knew he was not happy about the people in the camp and their treatment. She was unsure of how to respond and gently patted him on the hand as a way of acknowledgment. “You good man.”

“Thanks,” said Williams as he took her hands in his. “And I swear I will help you when we get out. Do whatever I can to get you home or America.”

“Thank you,” she said with another hint of a smile. But she wasn’t sure his friends would arrive before she had withered away. She felt weaker than normal and didn’t know if she had the fight left in herself to continue on. It would be easy to just let go, but Hank’s being there gave her strength for the moment. But she didn’t know how long it would last.


Date/Time: 27 March/1821
Location: 1st Brigade Encampment area, near Babín, Slovak Republic


“Did you get the airflow worked out for the two teams?” asked Thomas as he mindlessly chewed his supper. They were dining in the main Brigade area that evening since the stove had gone out in their compound.

“Yeah, one bird though so they will make two pickups,” said Dave. “They are heading out tonight around 2300.”

“Okay,” said Thomas simply as his mind was filled from earlier with the meeting and how it had taken a complete U-turn from where they thought it would end up. And for some odd reason, he just didn’t trust the Colonel to make good on his promise to get additional teams in to check the site out. He was unsure of which direction to take at this point and was thinking through every possible route to a conclusion. He had already requested a meeting with the Division Commander or the ADM and had been informed they both were unavailable for over a week. And yet his mind kept coming back to the simple fact that the mission should not have been denied at the local level. While the Colonel had some decent concerns, there was really no reason not to allow it to proceed and it left Thomas even more confused than he had been in a long time.

“Mind if I pop a squat guys?” asked the Brigade S-3 as he came up holding a tray.

“Not sure how popular Brigade types are around these parts right now,” said Michael with a tone. Shannon put her hand on top of his in a non-verbal way of asking him not to go any further with his comments.

“Listen, I know and that mission was bulletproof. Maybe a couple of minor changes, but overall it was a good plan. Better than what I could think up anyway,” said the S-3.

“Grab a seat Neal,” said Thomas. “While we still like you; for the moment at least.”

He sat down at an open chair and grabbed his cutlery set out of a folded handkerchief. After getting everything set up, he prayed briefly and set to eating. “I actually came over for other reasons than to mend fences.”

“Oh?” asked Dave Lawson.

“What did the Colonel tell you after we left today?” asked the S-3. “And have you pushed this up to Division yet?”

“I called up the Chief of Staff and was told I couldn’t get an audience with the Division Commander for the next ten days,” said Thomas. “Even when I said it was urgent, there just wasn’t room on the schedule to get me in. Same thing with the ADM.”

“So you did try?” asked the S-3.

“Of course I tried,” said Thomas. “This is too important for some staff wiener to not sign off just because he has a personal problem with me or this unit.”

“I tried back door channels myself,” said the S-3. “At least trying to get you a meeting. Problem is the ADM is off at a meeting for the next week and I got the same line. The General is out of pocket for a few days in London. Plus I was told to route the request up through the Colonel. I tried some back door channels, but it appears the Chief of Staff has cut off my avenues.”

“Which won’t get you far with the Colonel,” said Thomas.

“Right,” said the S-3. “So during your private meeting, what came out?”

“Before or after he said no again?” asked Thomas with a tone.

“Seriously,” said the S-3.

“He said he was going to bring in additional Cider teams to scope the place out,” said Thomas. “Said we were not being objective about the situation and suggested we go on a sector level recon looking for the pilot instead.”

“I was afraid of that,” said the S-3. “And that’s not what happened after you left.”

“And what did happen?” asked Darren.

“Two things. He made some modifications to your mission report. Altered entire sections of it and passed it up to the J-2. They accepted it as gospel and filed it away,” said the S-3.

“Are you serious?” said Thomas.

“As a heart attack,” said the S-3. “I got eyes on it before it went out and basically the entire theory of this being a prison camp was tossed out and supposedly your report identified it as a training facility or a staging ground.”

“No way,” said Thomas. “Now isn’t the time to pull a joke like this.”

“You know me better than that,” said the S-3.

“We can replace the report with the original copy,” said Thomas. “Send it direct.”

“You remember who got the J-2 into that position?” asked the S-3.

“You’re telling me our report, our initial and signed report, will be tossed because that fool happens to be friends with our Colonel?” asked Thomas. “Is there anyone at Division Headquarters that isn’t covering for that idiot?”

“Pretty much,” said the S-3.

“This is a freaking nightmare,” said Thomas.

“That’s not the worst part or the reason I came to see you,” said the S-3.

“Drop the other shoe,” said Thomas. “Can’t get any worse than it is.”

“He revised the bombing list and put that location as a target,” said the S-3.

“He what?!” demanded Thomas.

“Listen, I tried to talk him out of it along with the XO, but he nearly took our heads off when we spoke to him about it. It’s on the bottom and might not be hit at all. At least not for a week, maybe not for a month, but it’s on there, plain as day,” said the S-3.

“You’re joking, right? This is a sick joke?” asked Thomas.

“I really wish I was. He’s got it stuck in his head that this is some sort of training facility and what you saw were enactments and the single dead body outside just happened to be a random person who stumbled across the compound. So instead of getting further intel, he scribbled it on the bombing list as an ‘as can’ basis,” said the S-3.

“And you let it go forward?” asked Thomas with anger welling inside him.

“I tried to file it on the bottom, but he sent it to Division himself,” said the S-3.

“That’s tantamount to murder!” objected Thomas. “There are probably innocent people there that will die if they bomb it!”

“I know,” said the S-3. “And we mentioned that as well. That’s when he came unglued and threatened to fire us for picking sides.”

“Picking what sides?” asked Darren.

“He’s got it in his head that the Brigade is lining up on different sides. Ones that support Tom and the others that support him. And he thinks we are taking your side in every matter that comes along,” said the S-3.

“That’s ridiculous!” objected Thomas. “The guy deserves his own room in a mental ward!”

“Ever since that meeting you two have where you had the knock down drag out, he’s been like that. Suspects everyone and everything of being against him. So our normal micromanaged lives got even worse,” said the S-3.

“And this has been bounced upwards?” asked Darren.

“We can’t yet,” said the S-3 and stopped Thomas before he interrupted. “We have nothing concrete to go on yet. He hasn’t done anything that would ensure he gets relieved from the top so we are stuck for the moment.”

“Except for ordering a bunch of innocent people to their deaths in a bombing raid!” growled Thomas. “I guess that’s not concrete enough is it?”

“There has to be another validation from another source. You know this,” said the S-3. “Plus your altered report supports his position.”

“I don’t know how much more validation is needed?!” said Thomas in an elevated voice. “And forging an intelligence report is criminal!”

“No sense in announcing this conversation to the entire chow tent Tom,” said the S-3.

“It’s the principle. The Australians suspected it, we verified it,” said Thomas a little calmer.

“Unfortunately, it doesn’t work that way,” said the S-3. “Not according to the Colonel at least. The Aussies thought the pilot was there, you never got a solid confirmation on it according to the report he put forward.”

“Listen, I’m not going to allow you to continue playing devil’s advocate here,” said Thomas. “The situation is completely unacceptable.”

“I’m not trying to play devil’s advocate,” said the S-3. “And I can’t believe you would think that to start with. But what I am telling you is the process that’s going on right now.”

“A process that’s about to get a bunch of people killed,” said Thomas.

“And if he takes this Brigade into combat there will be a lot more people that are going to wind up getting killed,” remarked Dave.

“We’re doing the best we can, but he thinks he can run everything by himself,” said the S-3. “And is failing miserably at them all. He’s got another sand table coming up so hopefully the Division Commander can see what’s going on for himself. The last one didn’t go so well and they had a private mentorship lesson after. One thing for certain, he didn’t pull any punches about his dislike for you.”

“That was the same day we had our chat,” said Thomas. “I’d expect his emotions to be elevated after the conversation we had.”

“I’d like to know, but then again, no I wouldn’t,” said the S-3.

“No, you don’t,” confirmed Thomas.

“Listen, I just thought I would give you a heads up as to what wheels were turning right now. So if there is any way you can get confirmation of what’s going on at that site, get it. Route it up through J-SOD or another independent intel facility and get it on record,” said the S-3.

“We’ll do what we can, but being that it’s within the Brigade sphere of influence, I’m not sure how much credibility an independent source will have,” said Darren.

“Just get it on record, okay?” requested the S-3. “Trust me, if that bombing happens, you guys need to make sure you are in the clear on this. Your original unaltered report needs to be on file in a place he can’t touch. Understand?”

And they immediately knew they would end up taking the fall for any actions that happened at that camp if it was bombed and it turned out to be a prison camp. They had to have an official record they suspected it was a prison camp as well as documentation they had expressed their concerns with the Brigade Commander as well as J-SOD. The meeting they had that day would be on record, but Thomas knew he would need to write out a detailed memorandum expressing everything that happened in that meeting to include the private portion.

“You honestly think he would try to pin that on us?” asked Darren after the group thought about what was just said.

“I honestly don’t know, but I wouldn’t put it past him,” said the S-3. “He’s a political cat and I can guarantee you there would be an investigation into your unit as a minimum just to protect him. The XO and I will cover you from our end as best as possible, but again, you need documentation somewhere off this base.”

“Thanks Neal,” said Thomas as he had heard enough and it had ruined his appetite. He dropped the fork down on the plate in disgust and sat back in his chair. There wasn’t anything else that could be said at that moment so Thomas rose to leave.

“If I can help, let me know,” said the S-3 as Thomas departed without saying goodbye. He mindlessly dumped the remainder of his tray into the trash can and headed out into the main Brigade area. Knowing he probably was not himself right then, Dave and Darren tagged along behind him, keeping a watchful eye, but maintaining their distance so he could sort through the revelation he had just been a part of.

As they departed the mess hall, Darren could see Thomas had his mind in full gear and was running through everything that had transpired over the previous eight hours. They wandered aimlessly towards the recreation area near the center of the camp. While there weren’t a great amount of morale items in the Brigade encampment, people tended to find things to amuse themselves. Several dozen homemade picnic tables were occupied with various service members playing cards or board games, writing letters or just talking. A nearby makeshift basketball court seemed to be getting a pretty decent sized crowd watching the two teams go at it. However, Thomas saw several of his group sitting at one table playing Spades and wandered aimlessly towards them.

“I’ve got six!” announced Amber with a huge grin.

“You think maybe you could have some sort of poker face?” asked her partner 1st Lieutenant Carmen “Chevy” Ford with a scoff. “Or at least bid your hand like you know what you’re doing? And of course wait for them to bid since they have to go first.”

“Oh, trust me,” said Amber with the same silly grin. “You could say my hand is guaranteed!”

“So much for no table talk,” said Willy Perez with a roll of his eyes. “I’ve got five and a P.”

“I’ve got four and a strong P,” said Nate Clark as he shuffled the cards in his hand.

“Nine?” asked Willy.

“Nobody goes nine,” said Nate. “Eight, ten or go home.”

“You’ll get set,” warned Amber with her silly grin.

“Ten for two,” said Willy after looking over his hand again.

“Six!” announced Amber once again.

“Board,” said Ford indicating the minimum number of tricks they would take at four.

“But I just said six!” protested Amber.

“We’re going board,” said Ford with an annoyed look. “I can’t support anything.”

“Fine, I’ll carry you then,” said Amber.

Thomas wandered over to the side of the table with Amber and looked at the cards in her hand. Besides the big joker, he saw nothing that would indicate anything close to the numbers she claimed. She led off with a Queen of Hearts and it went downhill from there.

“Thought that Queen might walk,” said Amber as the next suit was led and she played her hand. By the time Spades had been broken, it was a complete disaster with Nate and Willy having taken all the tricks. Nate led off with a low Spade which forced Amber to play the only one in her hand, the big joker.

“Great, I’m out of spades now,” said Amber with an annoyed look on her face.

“Amber!” growled Ford. “You’re not supposed to announce that!”

“I’m spade tight,” said Willy.

“I’m out,” said Ford and tossed her hand on the board.

“Wait!” said Amber.

“Amber, spade tight means he has nothing left but spades. You used yours so they are automatically going to take the remainder of the books,” said Ford with a sigh.

“Oh,” said Amber. “So that means we don’t get any more?”

“Thought you said you knew how to play,” said Nate with a laugh as he added their two hundred points. “And that’s game ladies, 624 to oh, that’s a nice number of minus 51. Five Credits from the both of you please.”

“Can I keep mine to buy a new partner?” asked Ford.

“Well, I know the rules at least,” said Amber as she passed over the five credit bill. “Want to play again?”

“Nope, losers walk,” said Willy as the next pair came in trying to take the current winners off the table and a new game was started.

Thomas had a slight smile form on his face at the scene as he started wandering around the area once again, still deep in thought. As with every war before them, entertainment was always found in some way or form and he ended up stopping near a female NCO picking at a guitar and adjusting the tune. Apparently she finally got it the way she wanted and started playing a song and a small group formed around her. Thomas saw she was very talented both singing and on the guitar. She was covering an older song he hadn’t heard in years. He listened to the lyrics as she sang along.

“Make a statement,” sang the woman. “Take a stand.”

The song gave Thomas a moment of pause and he intently listened to the remainder of the song, his head clearing for the first time in several weeks.

“Come along with me, come along and you’ll see what it’s like to be free,” sang the NCO. “Come along with me and I’ll ease your pain.”

Darren and Dave had quietly joined Thomas, listening to the song and enjoying the good vocals and outstanding guitar work until she was done. Neither noticed the intense look that came over Thomas’ face as the song came to a conclusion. The group that had appeared cheered and clapped for the woman who politely bowed to the group that had gathered. As always, entertainment was where you could find it and good entertainment was in short supply sometimes. But this had been a treat for everyone that had stopped by.

“Very well done Sergeant,” said Thomas.

“Thank you sir,” said the woman with a slight blush and a smile. She hadn’t played in front of anyone higher ranking before as she had just rotated into theater two weeks before.

“And how come you aren’t touring with the USO?” asked Thomas with a smile. Even in the aftermath of the Fall, the Uniformed Services Organization had reorganized and supported the troops overseas like they had since their inception in the last World War. Through thick and thin, they did their best to bring cheer to those so far away from home and their loved ones.

“Cause I want to help people sir,” she said with a grin. “I can only do that by fighting.”

“Rock on trooper,” said Thomas with a grin in return. “And thanks.”

Thomas turned to find Darren and Dave standing behind him. He knew they would probably be keeping a close eye on him as he had been under a lot of stress lately; but they saw the fire had returned in his eyes and knew something inside had finally given way.

“Orders?” asked Darren as he knew something big was up.

“Get the teams together,” said Thomas. “We’re going behind the lines.”

 

CHAPTER 21


Date/Time: 28 March/0132
Location: 1st Brigade Encampment area, near Babín, Slovak Republic


The Blackhawk helicopter came in for a landing and set down on the pad outside the Cider compound. Since it was late at night, the crew decided they would leave it there overnight and take it back to the main helicopter pads the next morning instead of waking more people than was necessary on a low pass over the camp. As the rotors were winding down, both teams started dismounting and were met by a member of the leadership as usual.

“Glad to see you guys made it back safe,” said Darren.

“Little bit longer trip for some,” said Tim as he shook his hand. “Where’s Tom?”

“Asleep,” said Darren.

“Everything okay?” asked Rick as they departed the pad and headed for the command.

“Oh yeah,” said Darren with a grin. “Everything is just dandy.”

“Seriously?” asked Rick.

“Yeah, absolutely,” exclaimed Darren. “I sent Tom to bed early and told him I’d see you in.”

“Okay, what’s the deal here?” asked Rick. “Because now you’re getting all giddy like he was a few days ago.”

“He finally snapped,” said Darren with a grin. “Just let it all go.”

“That’s not setting my mind at ease,” said Rick. “Or has everyone else lost it along with him and I’m missing out on the party?”

“I think you’ll like what happened,” said Darren. “Do your data dump at the command center and hold off on your after action. We’ve got an early morning meeting planned so get cleaned up and off to bed with you guys as well.”

“What kind of meeting?” asked Tim.

“One that you guys are gonna like,” grinned Darren.

“Okay, I’m seriously going to start worrying,” said Rick. “Last word we got was the mission was cancelled by Brigade. Did he change his mind?”

“No,” grinned Darren.

“Tom pushed it to Division and they signed off?” asked Rick.

“Nope,” said Darren. “Let’s just say we’ll enjoy being cell mates.”

“We’re going at it alone?” asked Rick.

“More or less,” said Darren.

“As in mutiny and the whole nine yards?” asked Rick.

“I wouldn’t specifically categorize it as mutiny per se,” said Darren. “There’s extenuating factors involved of which I’ll bring you up to speed on later.”

“Is it worth the risk?” asked Rick.

“I personally think so,” said Darren. “But this one will require your personal choice in the matter. He’s going to let everyone make a choice in the morning.”

Rick stopped walking towards the command center and looked at Darren. He wondered what exactly had transpired while they were behind the lines and decided it might be best to wait for the meeting as Darren was not being very forthcoming with the information. He went into the command center and plugged his communicator into the computer, letting it download all the files they had created from the mission. The teams waited their turn to do the same thing and they were instructed to clean up and hit the sack as they had an early morning meeting planned.

“You sure you don’t want to clue me in on what’s going on?” asked Rick as he made sure his team was finished and cleared from the command center.

“Tom, Mark, Michael, Dave, Bill and I had a head shed last night,” said Darren. “Long story short, the mission was shot down by the Colonel and he turned around and put that facility on the bombing listing because he thinks it’s a training facility or a staging ground. So Tom finally snapped and made the decision to go at it alone. He gave us all a choice and said it was up to us whether we wanted to go or not. How many of us backed out?”

“Not a one of you I suppose,” said Rick. “Just like I won’t.”

“So you see why it appears we’ve lost our minds?” asked Darren.

“Because you have,” laughed Rick. “And I’d be pissed if I missed this trip.”

“General McMackin will be here in the morning after the meeting and I’ll be planning a trip up to see Colonel Jacobson and Reese after our initial team meeting,” said Darren.

“Don’t I get to play?” asked Rick.

“Oh, I’m sure you’ll find yourself in this neck deep before it’s all over,” said Darren.

“Sometimes it feels good to get in a little trouble,” said Rick. “Okay, meeting is at 0800?”

“0830,” said Darren. “Grab a shower and some sleep. Especially the shower part.”

“New kid did okay, not great and we had a counseling session while we were out, but he’s just green and needs some more time,” said Rick.

“I trust the bruises won’t show?” chuckled Darren.

“Nah, not like that,” chuckled Rick. “Mark’s knife got a workout though.”

“Caught him napping?” asked Darren.

“First mission and he finally crashed,” said Rick. “We’ve all been there, but I think our normal corrective tool will work yet again.”

“Hope so,” said Darren. “See you in the morning.”

“Yep, later,” said Rick as he walked back to his tent and Darren to his. And although he needed to rest, Rick’s mind was going a thousand miles an hour over the information that had been shared by Darren. And the conflict within that disobeying an order was against the principles they stood for. But also knowing the facility was on the bombing list kind of tossed that out the window as he trusted the men and women he served with and the information they gathered. He continued his thoughts well into his shower and lying in bed, his mind a speeding train as he drifted off to sleep.


Date/Time: 28 March/0830
Location: 1st Brigade Encampment area, near Babín, Slovak Republic


“We have everyone?” asked Thomas as he looked out over the assembled teams in the chow tent. The cooks had been asked politely to leave so the meeting could take place. Thomas saw nods around the room and walked out in front of the group.

“As most of you know, Brigade turned down the mission to raid the prisoner compound yesterday. Furthermore, some of us learned last night that our analysis of the target location was altered to remove the prison camp portions and made to look like a normal staging facility or training camp. It was sent to Division and signed off as gospel by the J-2,” said Thomas.

Quiet murmurs and several people saying “what” were heard throughout the tent. Before it could get out of hand, Thomas continued.

“Now that’s not the worst part,” he said. “The worst part is that facility has been put on the bombing list to be hit sometime between now and when Operation Ticonderoga starts.”

Again, murmurs were heard and whispered conversations erupting between the gathered members in the tent.

“Have you pushed this up to Division?” asked Ashley. “We saw it for our own eyes!”

“I have requested an audience with the Division Commander, but he is unavailable for the next ten days. The ADM is out of pocket for at least a week and the Chief of Staff refuses to take any calls unless they are coordinated through the Colonel first,” said Thomas.

“We have to do something!” objected Carmen Ford. “What about J-SOD? Can they help?”

“No,” said Thomas. “Being that it’s in the Brigade sphere of influence, they can’t and won’t even touch it.”

“Corps then!” objected Ford.

“Not even a consideration,” said Thomas. “If I can’t get into see Division, how likely do you think I’ll be to get into see anyone at Corps?”

“There has to be an avenue we can take!” objected Staff Sergeant Katie “Bear” Shepherd.

“There is,” said Thomas. “Which is why I’ve called everyone here today.”

The room got quiet as Thomas was ready to make his announcement. Outside of a half dozen people, nobody knew what he was going to say. But they also trusted him to know a way through this situation as he always seemed to have an answer.

“We go alone,” said Thomas simply.

“What do you mean alone?” asked Sergeant John “Rooster” Tyson.

“I mean we do this without approval from Brigade, Division or J-SOD,” said Thomas.

“You mean as in what I think it does?” asked Ashley.

“Yep,” answered Thomas simply.

“Mutiny,” said Master Sergeant Bobby “R2” Rivera.

“I’d like to call it defying orders myself,” said Captain Michael “Token” Parsons.

“We could be shot or spend a really long time in jail for this,” remarked 1st Lieutenant Joel “Blaze” Tucker. “And as much as I like you guys, but I’d prefer not to be cellmates.”

“Which is why I’m calling you all here this morning,” said Thomas. “This is an all-in or nothing approach. I’m not going to order anyone to go on this mission. I am asking for volunteers only and if one stays back, none of us go and take our chances with trying to get into Division. This is a huge decision on everyone’s part and I cannot and will not try to sway you one way or the other. I know the hard work and dedication each and every one of you have put in over the past five months. And in that five months, we’ve seen our comrades wounded, killed and pushed to the breaking point without any end in sight. But for the first time in those five months, I feel good about what I’d like for us to do. But again, this choice will be yours and yours alone.”

“I will break here and let everyone have a couple of hours to think it over. But one thing is for certain, I will not force a decision one way or the other. And I will not tolerate peer pressure. This is an individual decision that can and just might follow you around for the rest of your lives so that’s something to think about before coming to a decision. You can talk to me in private or through your team leads on your decision. Nobody will think any less of you for saying you want to drop out and that kind of information will be confidential if you decide. So we’ll meet back here in two hours and I’ll let everyone know then,” said Thomas.

Quiet murmurs were heard once again in the tent and whispered conversations were going back and forth. However, one voice finally spoke up before people started leaving.

“I don’t know about any of you, but I’m all in on this crazy train,” said Corporal Chris “Dutch” Chang. “I know I’m relatively the new kid around here, but I saw for myself what was going on there. And if they put it on the bombing list, then we need to do something about it. And if that means defying orders to go in and get them, then I’ll take my chances with a trial and let them tell me I was wrong for doing the right thing.”

After he sat down, another voice spoke up, the group turned slightly to see Staff Sergeant Heather “Trouble” Davis standing up to address the group.

“We are a unit built on trust. And again, I can’t speak for everyone, but I trust the Major to see this through to the end. And I’ll trust each and every one of you to see this through to the end as well. We know what will happen if that place gets bombed. We know there are prisoners there, some of you saw that first hand. So I trust those that did see it to give us good information,” she said. “And furthermore, I feel like I can trust each and every one of you to let us know in public which way you decide to go on this. We don’t do things in private here, we never have and I hope we never have to. But one thing I know for certain I trust in my fellow teammates to make this decision right here and now. I, for one, am in.”

The crowd started speaking in agreement with Heather’s words and the conversation started getting slightly out of hand. Thomas got the meeting back in order before continuing.

“I’d be more than happy for everyone to speak their minds, but I cannot let you all come to this decision without thinking it over. So again, we’ll break here and everyone thinks about this before coming to a decision,” he said. “Two hours from now we’ll meet again. Also, if anyone gets cold feet during the prep, we’ll call a halt to it then as well. We can cancel this all the way up to the moment we fire our first shot so don’t think once you are committed you can’t back out. All in, none in,” he concluded.

After he finished, the gathered teams quietly got up and wandered off, some in pairs, others in entire teams discussing the matter. But each went away thinking of what had just been said and what their ultimate decision would be. Rick saw Sergeant Jamie Collins by himself after the meeting looking out into the compound and wandered over to him. “Well?”

“Well what sir?” asked Collins.

“Major Dayfield’s words are true,” said Rick. “Nobody will think differently if you back out.”

“I’m in,” said Jamie without hesitation.

“Just like that?” asked Rick.

“Does it need to be complicated?” asked Jamie. “I might not feel the reasons we are here or whether I should be here are good, but this seems to be a mission that tends to be what Cider does. So why not?”

“Your choice,” said Rick. “Just wanted to make sure nobody would think differently.”

“Okay, answer me this then,” said Jamie. “If we had someone else in charge of this Brigade, would the mission have been approved?”

“Our last commander would have wanted to lead the charge,” said Rick.

“Would he have altered our intelligence reports?” asked Jamie.

“Never,” said Rick.

“So besides this current Colonel being shady, what changed?” asked Jamie. “If we had one single person different in the chain of command, we’d be sharpening knives right now.”

“Interesting way of looking at it,” said Rick. “Especially since you haven’t been here that long.”

“I’ve been here long enough to hear the griping and complaining,” said Jamie. “And I’ve worked for some bad commanders before. So it’s not an unknown situation for me.”

“Didn’t realize we were that vocal,” said Rick.

“Maybe not you in particular,” said Jamie. “But I tend to listen to those around me. And word around the campfire is this Colonel has it in for Major Dayfield and this unit. And you should know by my file that I love annoying leadership so this is right up my alley.”

“Well, when you put it like that,” laughed Rick.

“Overall, Major Dayfield seems like an okay guy who wants to do the right thing. I can accept that. And everyone around here tends to look up to him. Now I don’t know him well enough to know exactly why, but I figure they’ve got a good enough reason for it. So I can trust them and, in turn, to trust him to know what we’re getting into,” said Jamie.

“He is a good man as well as a good commander,” confirmed Rick.

“And one other reason,” said Jamie. “If this thing goes south, it’s my ticket out of here.”

“The real reason surfaces,” laughed Rick.

“Caught me,” laughed Jamie finally feeling a bit more comfortable around his leadership. “Raiding a prison camp thirty clicks behind the lines without approval? Sounds like the fun you mentioned before. So why not?”

“Okay,” said Rick. “Just that you realize what you are getting into.”

“I don’t think I’ve known what I was getting into since I signed my application for Cider,” grinned Jamie. “So that’s a moot point.”

“Join the club,” laughed Rick. “Okay, we’ll see you at the meeting.”

“Sir?” asked Jamie. “Thanks for talking straight with me so far.”

“You’re an adult,” said Rick. “It’s the least I can do.”

As Rick headed off to find Heather and Rob Davis, Jamie silently thought about what he had just committed himself to. While he wasn’t entirely comfortable with the decision, he made the gut call that this was what was best for him. For some strange reason, he felt deep down like this was the right thing to do and most importantly, the right thing for him.


Date/Time: 28 March/1049
Location: 1st Battalion Command Post, opposing Ružomberok, Slovak Republic


“You understand what I’m asking here,” said Darren to Lieutenant Colonels Reese and Jacobson in the private area of one of the command tents.

“Yeah,” said Reese. “And I hope you can give us a couple of moments to let it sink in.”

“Sorry,” said Darren.

“Nothing to be sorry for,” said Jacobson. “You are pissed and rightfully so.”

Darren wanted to comment further about the request he had made of these two commanders in front of him. The entire conversation was off the record, but they both could end up tossing him as well as Thomas away for a long time if they went to the proper authorities. Several more moments of uncomfortable silence passed until Reese finally spoke.

“You know, I love Tom to death, but he needs to be careful trying to make battalion level plans like this,” said Reese. “There’s a big hole here.”

“Yeah, I noticed that too,” said Jacobson.

“Such as?” asked Darren.

“Well, if you look here,” said Reese as he pointed at the map. “It shows Micah’s units hitting Černová and mine keeping the rest pinned down. Problem is who backs him up?”

“Sorry?” asked Darren.

“As in who fills in on the line?” asked Jacobson. “Curt’s right. You have to get at least two companies from another battalion to cover us while we hit the bridges. I’d say three, but you can get by with two.”

“Can’t cover it with some of yours?” asked Darren to Reese.

“I suppose I could, but for something of this magnitude you really don’t want to spread yourself too thin,” said Reese. “Look at it this way; if the IU sees my guys abandoning their positions, they have the ability to counterattack and throw the entire attack off. So you really need someone else to come fill in.”

“And we happen to have 3rd Battalion sitting behind us pretty much bored out of their minds. I mean, if I was planning something like this, I’d probably be asking for help from them to help fill in the gaps here and provide some direct fire overwatch from their positions,” said Jacobson.

Darren saw they were on the verge of committing, but hadn’t received a hard yes from either of the men. “So you are saying someone should contact 3rd Battalion and see how they would react in an operation like this?”

“Or if I was doing something like this, I’d probably make the request of someone who knew the commander a little better. Like say another battalion commander,” said Reese.

“So a plan like this is doable?” asked Darren.

“More than doable,” said Reese. “Your recon of the town makes it a cakewalk for the most part. Look, you have Class C units that are already undermanned and probably ill trained holding that line. There were originally two full strength Class A companies with front line equipment holding the approaches to Černová. Now, maybe four platoons and they probably don’t have the best stuff. You hit it hard with two companies in the front, one on the flank and it’ll fold easy enough. The other company heads towards Ružomberok and keeps the other forces there pinned so they can’t interfere with the assault.”

“And these defenders are already thrown off by some indirect fire keeping their heads down. They go through the only avenue of retreat they have which is across the bridge. They can’t go east since the terrain closes up and your two reserve companies beat them as they move in the open. So south is the only way. Send two companies across the bridges one at a time to roll up the other side, these two turn left and hit Ružomberok from the east. My battalion keeps the other forces occupied; they can’t move forward, they can’t retreat without exposing their flank to the scrubs from 1st Batt,” said Reese.

“And if they head west, it opens up them up to the 4th here,” said Jacobson pointing at the map. “Curt puts in a company here and it’s like shooting fish in a barrel even for his notoriously inaccurate slackers. If they stay in place, we dismantle them from the east. This is like a basic butter bar exercise.”

“And honestly, we could end up taking Ružomberok in the end. There aren’t any reserve forces anywhere nearby that we know of that can react in time. So realistically with the brigade pushing behind us, we could move twenty to thirty kilometers or more up this valley before the IU could react,” said Reese.

“Hypothetically,” said Darren. “But hypothetically we only need a single set of bridges.”

“You do know what you are requesting is a court martial offense?” asked Reese.

“For us?” asked Darren. “Yeah, I know. For you guys? Call it targets of opportunity and a recon in force. Both of which are covered in your standing orders.”

“Darren does have a point,” said Jacobson.

“Which covers us,” said Reese. “Now what about you guys?”

“Sometimes things in life are not so simple. And if breaking the rules to do the right thing means the right thing gets done, so be it. I’ll take that to court,” said Darren.

“Look, we like you and Tom. Actually, I like most of the folks in your unit,” said Reese. “You’re a good group of folks and I’d hate to see each and every one of you guarding a warehouse in Iceland or worse.”

“We came to the decision we would accept whatever came. But Tom is putting it forward to the teams that will go in as an all-in or no-go proposition. Either everyone goes or we take our chances with trying to get into see the Division Commander or ADM,” said Darren.

“When would you guys know?” asked Jacobson.

“We had the initial meeting this morning and the follow up was…actually, should be done by now,” said Darren as he checked his communicator. He had a message waiting in the system which was a simple “100%” text. “Looks like we’re all in.”

“How are you getting the prisoners back to our lines?” asked Reese.

“Compartmented,” said Darren. “Sorry, but you know how it is. But we do have plans.”

“As long as we don’t have to roll up that road,” said Jacobson.

“So can I count you guys in?” asked Darren.

“Thought that was already evident,” chuckled Reese. “I’m in.”

”I’ve been staring at that town for nearly four months,” said Jacobson. “I could use a change of scenery. Just the bridges in Černová will be a piece of cake. Anything else I can’t promise.”

“Just long enough for us to come barreling down that road,” said Darren.

“And what happens if we get cut off or ordered back?” asked Reese.

“I’d hope for communication problems. Saw a report the other day about those darn sunspots interfering with communications,” said Darren. “Look, we’ll need four hours to make it back, six at the outside. Can you hold everyone off that long?”

“Four hours?” laughed Jacobson. “I thought this was going to take at least until lunch.”

“We’ll work out the commo stuff in another trip. We’re still dealing with a small problem of our own, but should have it settled by this afternoon,” said Darren.

“One other thing,” said Reese. “There’s an arty battery here that could cause problems.”

“Can you work the brigade red legs to hit it?” asked Darren.

“Maybe,” said Jacobson. “Let me work that angle. I’ve got some favors I can call in and I think I know of a way of getting them for extended firing.”

“Let me know if we can help,” said Darren.

“You’ve got your hands full as it is,” said Jacobson. “Let us worry about the little things. Anything else we can help with?”

“I could use some visitors in jail after this is all over,” laughed Darren. “Frank will end up being all mopey after a while.”

“Speaking of, where’d he run off to?” asked Reese. “I saw him come in with you.”

“He’s out working with Micah’s designated marksmen,” said Darren.

“Okay, but one final thing,” said Reese. “We’ll keep our ear to the ground and if we think Brigade gets wind of what’s going on, we’ll send you a message alerting you. It’ll be a standard supply request form for say…t-shirts and socks.”

“T-shirts and socks,” repeated Darren. “Got it.”

“Be careful,” said Jacobson. “Your guys are too valuable to lose.”

“We will,” said Darren as he collected his carbine and went to find Chief Master Sergeant Frank “Demo” Zimmer. “On all accounts we’ll be careful.”

********************​

“Room! Ten-hut!” announced Mark as General Ted McMackin, Commander of the Pacifica 16th Armored Calvary Regiment walked into their command center.

“As you were, please,” said McMackin as he waved everyone down. “I know you all aren’t that formal around here.”

“General, great to see you,” said Thomas as he strode up and saluted. “Thanks for coming down on such short notice.”

“Tom, you’re looking well,” said the General and returned the salute. “And it was no problem. You were cryptic enough on the phone to rouse my curiosity.”

“Please, come on in the office,” said Thomas as he led the way through the somewhat busy command center. Members were going over files and pictures, discussing small details of the upcoming mission and reading through the intelligence estimates. There were at least twenty people inside the center and it made it slightly crowded.

“Let’s take a walk instead if you don’t mind,” suggested McMackin. “I’ve been cooped up in a tac vehicle for the better part of three hours so stretching my legs sounds about right.”

“The General is always right,” laughed Thomas. “Let me grab my rifle.”

“You always carry in base camp?” asked McMackin who had left his sidearm in the vehicle.

“Never know when you might need it,” said Thomas. “And I’ve stayed alive as long as I have by being a little paranoid and prepared.”

“You’re smarter than some folks give you credit for,” said McMackin who returned to his vehicle after exiting the tent and retrieved his gun belt.

“Don’t ask anyone around here,” laughed Thomas. “They all buy into my dumb act.”

“I’d say there are a lot of words that could be used to describe you,” said McMackin. “Not sure I’d add dumb anywhere on the list.”

“Don’t ask my wife,” laughed Thomas. “Nice 1911 you have there.”

“A gift from my old Squadron,” said McMackin as he removed the pistol from the holster, cleared it and handed it to Thomas. “They had a guy build it and send it over.”

Thomas verified the chamber was clear and dropped the slide. It had custom grips and was smooth as silk. Thomas pulled the trigger and said “oh, that’s nice.”

“I’d like it back before it ends up in your pocket,” chuckled McMackin.

“You can’t bring out toys like that around us without the thought going through someone’s head” chuckled Thomas as he handed it back over. “And I wouldn’t show it to anyone else.”

“You seem in good spirits,” observed McMackin.

“Clarity is a wonderful thing,” said Thomas as they wandered into the compound. Coming around the corner, they saw Dave Lawson and his team practicing entry on one of the supply connex boxes they had converted into a training room. It looked almost picture perfect, but Thomas heard Dave going over the entry with his team and had them repeat to shave more time off if they could.

“Teams are looking good,” said McMackin. “So, about that call.”

“Sir, you know me well enough to know I’m a pretty blunt guy,” said Thomas. “So I’ll just go out and make the request. I need your Rangers.”

“Okay, they’re yours,” said McMackin.

“That simple?” asked Thomas.

“Oh, I’m sure you’ll explain specifically what for,” said McMackin.

“Kind of a problem sir,” said Thomas. “I can’t go into detail as to why.”

“A man comes up and asks for an entire company of my best troops probably needs to explain enough to make their General happy,” said McMackin.

“We have a mission planned and I could use their unique talents,” said Thomas.

“And this mission would be?” asked McMackin.

“A raid against an enemy compound,” said Thomas.

“One in particular?” asked McMackin.

“Yes,” said Thomas.

“Tom, I might not have known you as long as some have, but generally you’re a bit more open about things like this. Now for some reason you don’t want to tell me what’s going on. I’ve got Rangers that I need some field time for and they are yours if you want. But you have to give me something here,” said McMackin.

“I specifically need them for three tasks,” said Thomas as he explained the requirements for the Pacifica Ranger Company.

“Okay, securing a RON site is easy enough. A platoon for emergency J-SOD taskings is perfectly fine by me. But the last one has me confused,” replied McMackin after giving the requirements a pause for thought.

“Let’s just say this one is not going to be by the book,” said Thomas.

“I trust you aren’t getting me into anything illegal?” asked the General.

“I would never implicate you,” said Thomas without giving a direct answer.

“You are probably one of the best field commanders we have out here and I’d say you’d be in line for my job in a just world. And again, you’ve never gone out of your way to ask for any special favors although God knows we all probably owe you a few. So my Company will be chopped to you if you ask,” said the General.

“This isn’t an official request,” said Thomas.

“It’s the unofficial requests that generate positive results. I know my Regiment would be sitting around with nothing to eat and no ammo if it wasn’t for the enterprising officers and NCOs making unofficial requests behind my back,” said the General. “But only under one condition; I want a full mission brief.”

“I’d like to call in a favor on this for no questions asked,” said Thomas.

“This isn’t like breaking into a warehouse and stealing a few thousand steaks for my guys, otherwise you know I’d say yes in a heartbeat. But under the circumstances, you know I can’t chop an entire Company of troops to you on your word alone. You have to be a tad smart to get to General although some of my counterparts try to prove otherwise from time to time, but something gives me the impression this mission isn’t sanctioned,” said McMackin. “Correct me if I’m wrong.”

“You aren’t entirely wrong,” said Thomas who was taking a large gamble right then.

“Brigade or Division?” asked McMackin.

“Brigade,” said Thomas.

“Your Brigade Commander doesn’t recognize the fact you can, and often do, make him look good. Such things can get a man promoted if used correctly,” said the General since he knew exactly what Thomas was referring to.

“Something to be said about mentorship from higher levels,” said Thomas.

“I know your Division Commander is trying, but when politics enters the war common sense takes a backseat. And common sense says he’d be running a Stateside administrative post where he could do little damage,” said McMackin.

“It’s sad when other nation’s services know about our problems,” remarked Thomas.

“I was the Red Team leader at the last sand table exercise,” said the General. “It was apparent he wasn’t fit, or maybe ready, to lead your Brigade into Ticonderoga. He has a good staff and a dynamite XO if he would only unleash them to do their jobs. And he doesn’t realize they are the ones that get his stars and that comfy posting back in the States. Speaking of which, you’re dead. I killed you and your entire unit the last exercise.”

“Well, that’s comforting,” said Thomas.

“He fed your unit into the line as normal infantry. I thought your Division Commander was going to have a stroke on the spot,” chuckled the General.

“It’s happened before,” said Thomas and explained the two trips they had made to replace normal line infantry at the front trace.

“That’s about as stupid a decision as I’ve ever heard,” said McMackin. “Not speaking bad about your superior officer or anything, so forget I said that.”

“He really has no clue of how special operations work,” said Thomas, saying more than he should at the moment. But he had known the General for some time and felt comfortable opening up a little to him and releasing some of the built up anger.

“I’d say that’s the case for a lot of senior officers. Most just let the teams run a little wild and are generally happy with the results. Yours on the other hand…” said the General.

“Trust me, we know,” said Thomas.

“So I would imagine you put together an airtight mission against a high value target that he canned for some reason or another,” said McMackin.

“There’s more to it than that,” said Thomas and finally broke down and briefed the General on the forged intelligence report as well as the prison camp. And further explained how the facility had been put on the bombing list because of the altered intelligence report. McMackin stood silent for a moment and thought about what was just said.

“I can get you in to see the Division Commander in six days,” said McMackin. “He needs to be made aware of what’s going on.”

“I would have figured Generals could call each other up for something like this,” said Thomas.

“Typically we can,” said McMackin. “Unfortunately, he’s in London for the next few days and out of pocket. No communications. Your Chief of Staff is running things right now.”

“And that’s a second problem,” said Thomas as he explained the informal contacts the Colonel had all around the Division as well as the Corps. “General, I hope you can understand why I’m hesitant to talk with you about this. This can come back on us hard if the wrong people get wind that we’re talking out of school. I know there’s open door policies and whatnot, but it will end up bad for us in the long run.”

“So you think going off on a mission that isn’t approved will change anything?” asked McMackin. “Other than probably get you tossed into jail?”

“If I save those people and that pilot, I’ll accept what comes my way,” said Thomas.

“You realize I should be trying to talk you out of this?” asked McMackin. “Or even order you not to proceed any further?”

“I’d hope it won’t come to that,” said Thomas.

McMackin looked away for a few moments and considered the predicament he was in. He only had one side of the story, but also knew Thomas was a man of integrity that had always given him good information and most importantly the truth. And he also knew that if Colonel Woodson was to lead this Brigade into combat operations, a lot of soldiers would end up dead because of his incompetence and micromanagement. And he noticed that there was a lot of bad blood between the two at the last sand table. But most importantly, McMackin had a little maverick streak in him as well as a risk taker and one that pushed the boundaries of orders as far as he could just to get the job done.

“I’ll tell you what,” said McMackin. “You give me the complete brief on what’s going on and I’ll think about it.”

“I’d prefer not to beg,” said Thomas.

“I think that’s the least you owe me,” said McMackin. “And ‘I’ll think about it’ doesn’t mean I report you automatically like I probably should.”

“Something to be said about verbiage,” chuckled Thomas. “Okay, let’s head back to my closet.”

“Closet?” asked McMackin.

“What the guys affectionately refer to as my office,” chuckled Thomas.

“You don’t seem like the type that likes to plop his butt down at a desk,” said McMackin.

“Unfortunately, bureaucracy rears its ugly head and I’m forced to shine that seat from time to time,” laughed Thomas.

“Doesn’t get any better with more rank,” chuckled the General.

“I’d like to stay a Captain then,” said Thomas. “My team leads don’t have that much to do except go out and play.”

“Get an aide,” suggested McMackin. “I’d be swamped if she wasn’t out there forging my signature on at least two-thirds of the trivial stuff that hits my desk.”

“I said about six months ago we needed an administrative section,” said Thomas. “We’ve got commo, supply, MPs, medical and cooks, but no admin weenies.”

“Did you make the request?” asked McMackin.

“We did,” said Thomas. “And was informed my unit was already over authorized manpower with the addition of said non-shooters.”

“They are regular Joes?” asked McMackin.

“For the most part,” said Thomas. “We let them play with the cool toys and take chopper rides every so often so they are probably a little happier than most Joes and Janes out there.”

“And yet no admin folks to keep things running smoothly,” remarked McMackin. “He’s a hoot isn’t he?”

“You have no idea,” sighed Thomas as they entered the control center. Thomas grabbed a laptop with the appropriate files and the briefing they had given to the Colonel and they went into the office and closed the door. Thomas went through everything they had on the mission and General McMackin sat silently observing until the end.

“Looks pretty good except there is a glaring hole,” he remarked and gave the same answer that Jacobson and Reese had done earlier. As well as the same answer they had. “Now the real question is with you thinking of going at this alone, you still need this battalion assault on this town here. And if you’re asking me for my Rangers, chances are you’ve already gotten someone on board for that.”

“Perhaps,” said Thomas.

“Tom, you’re talking half a combat brigade if not more defying orders,” said McMackin.

“And we’re talking about a Colonel that put a prison camp on the bombing list because of a personal grudge as well as significantly altering an intelligence report and sending it forward as gospel. You know what will happen if we bomb a bunch of innocent civilians over here? Or when it comes out in the wash that our intelligence was used for the targeting? He’s got political connections out the wazoo and I can flat guarantee you that this will hit the lowest level possible. And that particular hangman’s noose ends right here at this unit,” said Thomas.

McMackin sat back in his chair and skimmed over the mission report as well as looking through the plans for the raid. And he also knew that if General Chambers hadn’t gotten the chance to relieve Colonel Woodson yet, there was significant political influence that wasn’t permitting him to do so. And he also knew that if, or more likely when, the bombing occurred, the Free Nation Coalition would take a significant publicity hit and plenty of people would be scrambling for cover. And they would go after the lowest possible person without hesitation which would happen to be Thomas and his unit.

“What are your current orders?” asked McMackin.

“The Colonel wants us to do another sector level recon,” said Thomas.

“Would that require the use of my Rangers?” asked McMackin.

“I don’t think so,” said Thomas.

“Are you sure?” asked McMackin. “Because I could have the leadership here in about four hours and the entire unit ready to roll in less than twenty-four.”

“Well, now that you mention it, I could use some extra help,” said Thomas as he saw exactly where the General was going with his question.

“Now officially, I have to say that your planned mission here should be put on hold until you get the opportunity to brief your Division Commander,” said McMackin. “And I’ll tell you what. I’ll make that statement official in exactly one week from now when I swing down this way again. In one week, we will sit down and have a counseling session where I state that you should trust your chain of command and not put yourself at risk.”

“I understand in one week’s time you will officially tell me this is a bad idea,” said Thomas.

“And off the record, we haven’t liberated but maybe a handful of these camps with the victims still alive. If we get the opportunity to get one, we should be snatching it with both arms,” said McMackin. “Unofficially of course.”

“Of course sir,” said Thomas.

“And I unofficially saw that my Rangers are to take part in the assault itself,” said McMackin.

“They have a key role,” said Thomas. “I’ll need the commander, XO and senior platoon leader here as quickly as possible. To discuss supporting us on an official sector level recon.”

“Officially of course,” said McMackin.

“I can’t say how much I appreciate it,” said Thomas.

“They’ll be here as soon as I can make a call,” said the General. “Look, you’ve got a good mission planned with a reasonably high chance of success. You’ve thought out just about every aspect except the assault on the town itself and if that Battalion Commander has any sense about him, he’ll pick it up as well. And since that town is covered by undermanned Class C units, the chances they take it with the bridges intact are extremely likely. As long as they haven’t rigged them for charges yet.”

“Doesn’t appear they have,” said Thomas.

“Then it’s a cakewalk,” said McMackin. “Unofficially of course.”

“Completely off the books,” confirmed Thomas.

“You sure you don’t need some stars backing you?” asked McMackin as he opened his own communicator and relayed the orders for the Ranger Company leadership to make its way to the Brigade encampment. After receiving an acknowledgment, he closed the communicator.

“This one needs to be on me and me alone,” said Thomas.

“I understand,” said McMackin. “Just make sure you don’t get into hot water.”

“I’m already past boiling,” said Thomas.

“Well either way, if you need a friend at court, you know you can give me a call. I’m not sure how much influence I have being from the Pacifica Forces, but having a General in your corner, no matter which nation, can be advantageous,” said McMackin.

“This is something I have to face on my own,” said Thomas. “But the offer is greatly appreciated.”

“Just something to keep in mind,” said the General. “You have any chow around this place?”

“Oh certainly,” laughed Thomas. “Finest cuisine this side of the Rhine.”

“Field rations and bug juice?” laughed the General.

“Actually, we have an aspiring chef in our unit that helps create some decent food for a change. It’s not easy getting the special requirements for the spices he wants, but we’ve managed to keep him happy,” laughed Thomas.

“You have your own personal chef,” chuckled the General. “And you Cider guys complain about how rough you have it.”

“Have to have something to look forward to when we get back from missions,” said Thomas.

“Can’t argue with that,” said the General as they entered the tent assigned as the recreation and dining facility for the 14th. Staff Sergeant Nate “Baldy” Clark was finishing up on the long term field rations and pronounced them ready for consumption. After taking a few bites, the General nodded his approval and took additional bites.

“Is he critical to your team?” asked the General.

“Sir, with all due respect, you can’t steal him,” laughed Thomas.

“I thought Cider was voluntary. Now wouldn’t you rather be in a nice comfortable, in the rear job at my headquarters doing something you love like cooking Sergeant?” asked the General.

“I think I’d rather not sir, I’m not used to friendly fire,” said Clark. “With all due respect.”

The General had a good laugh at his own expense and thanked Clark for his dedication to his unit and furthermore, to his cooking abilities. He got the opportunity to meet some of the younger members of the unit that had rotated in since he last saw them and had a relaxing lunch with a unit he held in high regard, no matter how many orders they planned to break in the near future. Once everything was finished, he grabbed his personal items and escort team and headed back out to his vehicle. After getting in, Thomas approached and handed over two sealed envelopes.

“What’s this?” asked McMackin.

“Two copies of the original intelligence report before it was altered as well as memorandums of record from the individuals that were in the meeting where the Colonel was briefed,” said Thomas. “The S-3 suggested we get copies out to places the Colonel can’t reach. And I’m assuming you have another friend that can take that second copy. I trust the future of this unit to you and ask that you hold onto it to use appropriately if something happens.”

“You already file with J-SOD?” asked McMackin.

“We did, along with two other places,” said Thomas without saying specifically who. “But I’d much prefer to have more than a few copies out there just in case.”

“Being paranoid again?” chuckled the General.

“It’s not paranoia if they really are out to get you,” grinned Thomas as he saw Darren pulling back into the compound. He got a thumbs up as Darren got out of the vehicle. “Looks like everything is in place.”

“Except your aircraft,” said McMackin.

“Working on that,” said Thomas.

“You keep your tail out of trouble,” ordered McMackin.

“I wouldn’t know what to do with myself if I wasn’t in some sort of trouble,” said Thomas as he saluted the General.

McMackin laughed and returned the salute before shaking Thomas’ hand. “I will be back in a week to discuss how officially I cannot support what you are doing.”

“I’ll make time on my schedule sir,” said Thomas. The vehicle departed and Darren joined Thomas after waving at the General and saluting the staff vehicle.

“We get them?” asked Darren.

“Yep, their leadership will be here in a few hours,” said Thomas. “How did the briefing go?”

“A couple of minor changes to the plan,” said Darren as he outlined what had happened and the minor changes to the plan.

“The General picked up on the same thing,” said Thomas.

“Reese and Jacobson are working this for us,” said Darren. “Also gave us a stop everything code in case someone gets wind of what we’re doing.”

“It’ll go bad for a lot of people if the wrong folks get involved,” said Thomas as he thought about what had just happened. He was not only breaking more than a few regulations with this mission, he was involving a whole lot more people, some of which could withstand the pressure, others that could claim deniability like the General. But one thing was for certain, doing the wrong thing had never felt so right before in his life. From going AWOL during the Fall and everything they had done so far, this was the biggest leap he had ever made. And was taking a huge risk on the future of so many people while doing it.

 

CHAPTER 22


Date/Time: 28 March/1420
Location: 1st Brigade Encampment area, near Babín, Slovak Republic


“Looks like everything is covered except the bombing portion,” said Darren. “We have any contact in the fighter community we can get to help?”

“No,” said Mark. “Unfortunately, none that can stick their necks out for us.”

“I was thinking of something bigger and an under the table favor,” said Thomas.

“How big?” asked Darren. “And what kind of favor?”

“Like big. And like a ‘we helped rescue you’ kind of favor,” said Thomas.

“Which we technically didn’t,” said Darren as he knew immediately what Thomas was referring to. “And that’s a big favor.”

“The unit is still in England I think. They switched airframes, but last time I know they specifically were in theater,” said Thomas. “And they are flying missions through this area nearly all the time. Asking them to put a few extra GPS guided bombs on board wouldn’t be that taxing of a request.”

“Have to check schedules,” said Darren.

“I’m sure they have a better ability to do that than we do,” said Thomas.

“And I think that pilot took a liking to you,” laughed Darren. “I mean, being heroic enough to save her from certain death was obviously enough to cloud her judgment.”

“I wouldn’t ever use that kind of thing,” protested Thomas.

“I’ll see about setting up a VTC,” said Darren as he walked over to the computer station. After a couple of minutes, he came back and gathered Thomas. “You got lucky for a change.”

“She’s on?” asked Thomas.

“Was doing mission planning,” said Darren as he nodded towards the station. Thomas wandered over and knew this was the most absolute point of no return for him. Getting aircraft assets was a huge line to cross and this was the total commitment.

“Good afternoon ma’am,” he said as he sat down.

“Well, this is a pleasant surprise,” said the woman on the other end with a smile. “Thought you had forgotten about us.”

“Nah, just been busy,” said Thomas.

“As I happen to read about from time to time,” she chuckled. “This is probably not a social call is it?”

“No, sorry,” he said with a shake of his head.

“You forgot you were invited to dinner didn’t you?” she asked with a laugh.

“My wife would kill me for going to dinner with a pretty lady like yourself,” he laughed.

“Flattery will only get you so far,” she said with a wink. “How can I help you otherwise?”

“Doing any missions here soon? I’m not asking for specific times and dates, but around the morning of the 5th would be good,” he asked.

She turned and checked another computer nearby and found the data she was looking for. “Seems like there is a mission on that exact date. Why?”

“You on the schedule?” asked Thomas.

“Not supposed to,” she replied. “We’ve got a later mission.”

“Any chance of putting in a good word with the crew for us for an under the table favor?” he asked. “Of course, nothing that would compromise the primary mission.”

“Perhaps, the copilot on that crew thinks pretty highly of my offensive systems officer,” she replied and added with a laugh. “But for other than professional reasons of course.”

“Could we work something out?” he asked.

“Depending on the situation, we might even be able to bump the crew,” she replied.

“You can do that?” asked Thomas.

“With the right incentives. I’ve got a milk run on the next mission so swapping for one going over the enemy lines isn’t asking for a lot,” said the woman.

“So if you were able to…” he started and outlined his plan. She thought about it for a moment before asking the important question.

“Why?”

“It’s for a mission and that’s really all I can say,” said Thomas.

“You can normally get air support if you want,” she replied.

“Not for this,” he said in a lower tone.

“Where at?” she asked without asking the obvious question.

“Near Ružomberok and specifically around the 0400 timeframe” he said. She turned and checked the plans again and returned to the screen.

“As fate or luck would have it, the mission plans have an egress route about a hundred miles from there which makes for a fairly easy divert if we needed to. But it goes through an hour earlier. You snooping in our planning files?” she asked with a laugh.

“Actually no,” said Thomas with a laugh. “Can you do it?”

“It’s not adding anything significant to our payload. It’s a normal cruise missile launch into Greece so the load out would be simple,” she replied.

“They don’t question you putting additional munitions on board?” he asked.

“Not if it’s on the flight plan. The same flight plans that I happen to have behind me,” she winked. “This is a pretty big favor.”

“I know,” he replied. “And we’ll certainly be even.”

“Oh no mister,” she laughed. “Dinner is certainly on the table at this point.”

“I’m not real comfortable with something like that,” said Thomas up front.

“I know you’re married and so am I,” she replied. “So bring a chaperone if you want. Just something socially outside of work for a change where normal folks can talk. No romantic candlelight dinners or anything like that. Just wouldn’t mind getting to know you better.”

“I think that’s reasonable,” he said. “Might be a while though.”

“I’m patient,” she laughed. “I mean, it did take you a while to look me up.”

“You’re horrible,” he laughed. “So you’ll do it?”

“Can’t see why not,” she replied. “But if you blow me off, I will hunt you down.”

“Okay,” he laughed. “I’ll send the mission prep and coordinates in an email.”

“I’ll give you a yell if there are changes,” she replied.

“Okay, I’ve got to get back to planning. Talk to you later,” he replied.

“Bye,” she said and switched off the connection. Thomas returned to the remainder of the group where they were continuing to plan the small details of the mission.

“We’re on,” he said to Darren.

“That easy?” Darren asked. “Must have made quite the impression.”

“Gonna cost me dinner,” said Thomas.

“Cheap for what we get out of it if she comes through,” said Darren.

“Just doesn’t feel right,” said Thomas.

“Oh, I know you will control yourself. You could have bedded down a dozen women by now, but have remained a good boy. Remember that General’s aide that kept hanging all over you at that embassy dinner?” laughed Darren.

“I was trying to forget,” laughed Thomas.

“Well, it’s not every day you have a former Miss New Mexico flirting it up with you,” laughed Darren. “Being a dirty old man and all at least.”

“Lest I remind you who the oldest is here?” laughed Thomas.

“That would be Mark,” laughed Darren. “Nice to see you back in form.”

“Might not be for long,” said Thomas. “This is the kind of thing that gets you tossed into jail.”

“We’ll send you some lipstick and panty hose,” laughed Darren.

“How are you going to do that when you’ll probably be my cell mate?” laughed Thomas.

“Can’t think of better company,” remarked Darren. “We seem to have everything settled for the moment.”

“How are we getting there?” asked Thomas.

“More favors,” said Darren and briefly explained. “Shouldn’t be an issue.”

“Seems easy enough,” said Thomas. “Mission goes on the night of the 4th and into the 5th. Have to have everything set by then.”

“Simple enough,” said Darren. “I’ll start arranging the air assets.”

“And I’ll talk to Micah again,” said Thomas.

“And I’ll work the logistics,” said Mark as he joined the conversation.

“And the advanced team?” asked Thomas.

“Rick and his team,” said Darren.

“With a new guy? I don’t think so,” said Thomas.

“Has to get broken in at some point and establishing an ORP isn’t taxing,” said Mark.

“No, Mike Parsons and his team goes in twenty-four hours in advance and waits for the Rangers,” said Thomas. “And that’s not up for debate. Rick stays on the support element. Because until we’ve had a chance to properly break in the newbie, we aren’t taking any chances.”

“I’ll let my team know,” said Michael as he joined the conversation.

“Get with R2,” suggested Thomas. “His team had some good locations scouted for an ORP on their way in.”

“Got it,” said Michael as he went to find Rivera and his team.

“Tom?” asked Shannon Parsons. “The compound gate called. Said you have a visitor.”

“Where’s he from?” asked Thomas.

“The MP says he was sent by J-SOD, a Czech Corporal,” said Shannon.

“Oh right!” said Thomas. “I forgot we made that request.”

“Want to send him in?” asked Shannon.

“No, we’ll send someone out,” said Thomas. “Sister, want to go grab our Czech liaison?”

“How much grabbing do I need to do?” asked Jill with a wink.

“Be proper for company,” said Mark.

“You guys are a bunch of killjoys,” sighed Jill as she departed.

“Seems like the entire unit has had their spirits uplifted,” remarked Darren.

“Being bad can be good,” said Thomas.

“We going to let our liaison know the details?” asked Mark.

“Nope,” said Thomas. “He will only know we are going on a mission behind the lines where his translation talents might be needed.”

“Who’s he going to be assigned to?” asked Rick.

“Let’s place him with Ashley,” said Thomas. “She’s on support as it is.”

“And when we secure the compound, we bring him in,” said Darren.

“Sounds simple enough,” said Thomas.

********************​

“Did you check him out?” asked Jill as she approached the gate.

“Yes ma’am,” said the MP at the gate. “He has approved orders and identification.”

“Okay, let him through,” said Jill who was unused to being called “ma’am” especially since they were about the same age. One of the prerogatives of being Cider was accelerated promotions.

“Yes ma’am,” said the MP and opened the chain link gate and allowed the individual to come in. He was dressed in the digital woodland camouflage that had been adopted by many of the European nations after their liberation and carried a battered looking M-4 and a pack that had seen significant service.

“Hi, I’m Sergeant Jill Dugger,” she said and stuck out her hand.

“My name is Zdenko Horak. I am a Czech Corporal in the Brno Guards,” said the man as he walked forward into the camp and accepted the handshake.

“Zee…what?” asked Jill Dugger as he approached.

“Please, just call me Zee. It is less confusing that way,” said Zee as he smiled at her.

“Okay Zee, what are you doing here?” asked Jill.

“I was told to come here as you needed an English and Slovak speaker for a mission,” said Zee.

“Yes of course,” said Jill.

“My apologies for being held up,” said Zee who had a very good command of English.

“I’m sorry?” asked Jill

“I was held up by your headquarters in Prague and missed the helicopter flight yesterday. I have my identification and orders if you wish to see them,” said Zee.

“Yes, thank you,” said Jill.

Zee pulled a small pouch from his pack and handed over the paper copy of his orders in Czech and English as well as his FNC issued ID card. She looked over the identification before holding it up to the light to see if the hologram was valid on the card. Seeing the pattern of the globe (which bore a passing resemblance to the old UN logo) and FNC in both Roman and Cyrillic lettering, she decided the card was valid. She also checked his English version of the orders and saw his assignment to be the liaison to the 14th Special Operations Battalion with the required signatures and stamps.

“Okay Zee, it looks like you are valid. Stand by while I sign you in on the visitor listing,” she said and took the clipboard from the MP. After getting everything signed onto the sheet of paper, she led him into the compound to the control center. “Your English is excellent.”

“I learned it while I was in college in America before the Fall and serving with the Freie Bundeswehr while in England. While we had some Czechs escape the continent, we did not have enough to form our own unit and were assigned as a Company to the Second Battalion of the German First Brigade. It was not the first time we Czechs have served under German leadership,” he said with a smile.

“You were part of the German First Brigade?” asked Jill. The unit was absolutely fearless and had been awarded too many unit citations for bravery in battle to list.

“Yes. We went in with the invasion in Normandy and have been with them ever since. I joined the newly formed Brno Guards Regiment after the FNC liberated my country,” said Zee.

“Nice to have you around,” said Jill as they stopped at the entrance and a lock box. “No weapons allowed inside, sorry. You can leave them here.”

“You don’t trust me?” asked Zee.

“We don’t know you yet,” she said.

“Reasonable,” said Zee as he handed off his rifle and pack. Strapped to the outside of the pack was a stockless pump action shotgun with the door breaching style brake on the front. And like something out of a movie, he kept handing over weapons. A full sized pistol from his holster and a compact revolver from his back. A derringer from his left pocket. He finally took off his web gear that also contained the large field knife, grenades and spare magazines. From his boot he removed a small knife and from his left arm, a short stiletto in the British pattern. His cutlery didn’t end as he handed over a folding knife from his right pocket. Attached to the other side of his pack was a homemade machete although shorter and stouter than standard with evil looking teeth on the back. He finally topped it off with the multi-tool out of his cargo pocket.

“Ya think you’re carrying enough there chief?” asked Jill with her eyes popped open.

“Just don’t look in my backpack,” Zee chuckled.

“Should we?” asked Jill.

“I have two kilograms of C-4, spare grenades, both high explosive and smoke. A hatchet, but I believe you Americans call it a tomahawk. One miniature anti-personnel mine and some det cord,” said Zee.

“Expecting trouble?” asked Jill.

“No, but that is when trouble typically finds you,” said Zee. “We Czechs do not like to go around unarmed and prefer to fight our way out of trouble.”

“More like fight your way into trouble,” said Jill as she looked him over and wondered what other surprises he might literally have up his sleeve.

“I have given you all my weapons,” said Zee knowingly.

“Just wondering,” said Jill. “But let’s take your pack over to the bunker.”

Without argument, Zee took the pack containing the explosives over to the nearby bunker and laid it on the opposite side facing away from the compound. After returning, he found someone had joined Jill outside the center.

“Hello, I’m Major Thomas Dayfield,” said Thomas. “I’m the commander here.”

“I am Corporal Zdenko Horak, but please call me Zee,” said Zee as they entered the center after the handshake.

“I’m glad you showed up,” said Thomas.

“Again, I would like to apologize for my late arrival,” said Zee.

“Actually we had forgotten about the request,” said Thomas. “So technically, you’re on time.”

“Indeed sir,” laughed Zee. “If I may ask, why am I here?”

“We have a mission planned behind the lines. Have you had any training?” asked Thomas.

“I was with the Czech Underground until I escaped to England and joined the Freie Bundeswehr. And I have worked with the reconnaissance section of the 1st Brigade during the liberation of my country,” said Zee.

“Your English is excellent,” said Thomas.

“Thank you sir,” said Zee. “I also speak Slovak, German and can get by in a little bit of Polish if it is needed.”

“I would think all we would need is Slovak,” said Thomas.

“May I ask what the mission is sir?” asked Zee.

“We will be raiding an IU compound,” said Thomas. “I cannot tell you any more until we are on the ground near the site.”

“I understand sir,” said Zee.

“But there is a chance there will be Slovak civilians there,” said Thomas. “Which is why we might need your translation abilities.”

“Yes sir,” said Zee. The phone from the gate rang again and Thomas learned the Ranger leadership had arrived as well.

“Jill? Can you take him to meet Sunshine and her team?” asked Thomas. “I’ll have to put off anything further for the moment as I have another meeting I must attend to. But I would like to say welcome to the team and it’s an honor to have you working with us.”

“The honor is mine sir,” said Zee with a polite bow.

“Sergeant Dugger will take you to meet Warrant Officer Scott. You will be assigned under her team for the duration of this mission. We’ll get together later and go over some other items, but until then go ahead and grab some sleep and the meal tent is always open,” said Thomas.

“Thank you sir,” said Zee and saluted. “Until later.”

Thomas rendered a quick salute and headed outside behind the two. Heading to the gate, he found the four Rangers waiting at the gate in a vehicle for someone to arrive.

“Check your wallet troop,” said Thomas as he strolled up.

“Sorry sir?” asked the MP.

“You’ve got Rangers at your gate,” said Thomas. “Best keep one hand on your wallet.”

“Too soon for the Ranger jokes Major,” grinned the Captain who was Company Commander.

“They ready to sign for?” asked Thomas.

“Yes sir,” said the MP. “Just needs your signature.”

Thomas scribbled his signature on the entry log and the gate was opened yet again. The vehicle drove in and parked near the gate and the four individuals dismounted and walked to Thomas.

“Captain Lyle Brown, Pacifica Rangers,” he said and snapped up a salute.

“Major Tom Dayfield, NAU Cider,” said Thomas as he returned. “First, we aren’t that formal so that’s the last salute you need to give unless it’s got birds or stars around here.”

“Fair enough,” said Brown. “This is my XO, 1st Lieutenant Austin White, my senior platoon leader 1st Lieutenant Devin Black and the Company First Sergeant Freddy Silver.”

“This isn’t a joke?” asked Thomas.

“No sir,” laughed the Captain. “And we even have a Green as a squad leader and two more folks named Gold and Grey.”

“My folks are going to have a lot of fun with that,” laughed Thomas. “You make it in okay?”

“Sure did sir,” said Brown. “And got the chance to talk with the General before we got here.”

“Over a secure link?” asked Thomas.

“Absolutely,” said Brown. “And he filled us in on a few of the things.”

“Like how much is a few?” asked Thomas.

Brown nodded his head away from the group and stepped away. Thomas joined him and they were out of earshot from everyone else. “Enough to know some of your troubles. But he says this is worth doing and he’ll cover for us as best as he can.”

“So you know how deep this goes?” asked Thomas.

“Pretty much,” said Brown. “As do the other three. And I’ll say General McMackin told us that this was important and that we should ignore the obvious…shall we say irregularities in this mission and give you all the support you need.”

“And you’re okay with that?” asked Thomas.

“For a mission like this? Are you kidding?” asked Brown. “This is like a dream come true.”

“It’s entirely voluntary,” said Thomas.

“Major, we’ve got an entire Company of Rangers that’s been sitting around doing nothing since we got into theater. Odd job here and there, but nothing significant. We’re starved for something like this,” said Brown.

“Fair enough answer,” said Thomas. “Let’s get you inside and go through the plan.”

“Sounds good sir,” said Brown as they put their weapons in the locker and headed inside the control center. Thomas got the briefing once again and went through it with the Rangers with a few questions here and there. It was straightforward work for the most part and the questions were detail oriented instead of poking at the main plan.

“So a platoon to steal trucks and a platoon for LZ security?” asked Lieutenant White. “I was under the impression we were playing a larger role in the assault.”

“We’ll definitely need your teams to cover the barracks,” said Thomas. “And the trucks to transport whomever we get out. Overall, those two are the most critical portions of the entire mission if you ask me.”

“Because you can’t get anyone out of the compound without bringing them past that barracks,” said First Sergeant Silver. “Willy Pete and HEDP?”

“That’s what we called for,” said Thomas. “So your grenadiers need to be on point.”

“How about some Gustav rounds as well?” asked Lieutenant White.

“Certainly can’t hurt,” said Brown. “Knock the windows out, toss in some thermobaric rounds and that place gets dismantled.”

“Your call on what you want to carry,” said Thomas.

“And the fence?” asked Brown.

“Line charges,” said Thomas. “We’ve got some if you need them.”

“Pretty straightforward,” said Silver.

“Yep, should be a cakewalk, even for you Rangers,” concluded Thomas.

“Anything Cider can do, Rangers can do just as well or better,” said the Captain Brown with some professional pride.

“Except use three syllable words and have social graces?” laughed Thomas.

“Well, you got me there,” laughed the Captain. “Okay, so where are the trucks at?”

“Right here,” said Thomas and pointed at the map. He brought up the satellite image on the computer and zoomed in. “Nice out of the way spot, almost zero security, we’ve only seen a squad on site for security and a nice clear area back to where we’ll be.”

“Except this checkpoint here on the road,” said the Captain as he zoomed back out and pointed at the IU checkpoint about halfway between the camp and the supply point.

“Leave that to me, but be ready to take it down just in case. And the checkpoint only has a squad as well,” said Thomas.

“Only takes one person to sound the alarm,” said the Lieutenant Black.

“Which is why you should do it real quiet like,” said Thomas. “I thought sneaky was a term associated with Rangers.”

“Not most I know,” laughed the Captain. “However, here’s the suggestion. You have a full platoon at the RON site and one dedicated to doing what Rangers do best. How about we drop that to two squads and put another two squads with the assault team here. It won’t need more than twenty people babysitting you while you nap and that gives us more manpower and resources to bring back additional assets. I’ll even leave the platoon leadership with the two squads so it bumps up to twenty-four.”

“Trying to travel light,” said Thomas. “But you do bring up a valid point. We aren’t sure of the total numbers in the camp, so more assets would be helpful.”

“Gives us a squad to guard against ambush, and five squads to go in and cause mayhem in that parking lot,” said the Lieutenant.

“And one squad can be dedicated to assaulting that checkpoint just in case,” said the Captain.

“That actually sounds pretty good,” said Thomas. “But can you cover the building with just two squads? Could be a hornet’s nest.”

“They have limited entry and exit points,” said White. “If we’re firing up the windows, that should limit the exits and there don’t appear to be that many doors and windows to begin with. So twenty-four guys, three sides without crossfires, eight per. Piece of cake.”

“But this building does concern me,” said Brown as he pointed to another facility. “We have to go right past it to get in.”

“Two of my teams are taking it down in the initial stage,” said Thomas. “And hitting this one, two more here and three at the main facility. Two teams on the exterior as support taking out the roving patrols and towers and one team on backup.”

“Risky, but they pay us the big bucks for that,” said Brown.

“And your other two squads will be on backup for our assault, so I need guys with good close quarters experience,” said Thomas.

“I can handle that,” said Black. “My platoon is dedicated as hostage rescue so that fits in perfect with this mission.”

“Pick your best squads, we’ll only get one shot at this,” said the Captain.

“And your other two squads we can dedicate to taking down site security and the checkpoint. This is way too easy and I thought you were going to challenge us,” said the XO.

“Still behind enemy lines boys,” said Thomas.

“Emergency ex-fil in case things go south?” asked the Captain.

“Best place we’ve seen so far is to swing west of Hrboltová and cross the river near this bend here,” said Thomas as he pointed at the map. “Most of the town of Hrboltová was destroyed and was used by the IU as a training camp in urban assault although they don’t keep a security detachment there. And most of the defenders are linked into Ružomberok as it is and should fall back when the attack happens. Cross and link up with the battalion holding the lines there.”

“No bridges?” asked the XO.

“No, the IU dropped them before we pulled into this sector,” said Thomas.

“I hate river crossings,” said the Captain.

“You see Major, he’s like a cat and doesn’t like to be wet,” laughed Black.

“I think I’ll use you as a canoe,” shot back the Captain. “Back to my only concern. This checkpoint is pretty much going to be a show stopper if it’s not taken down and quickly.”

“Have your backup plan to take it down, but trust me, I’ve got plans that will render that checkpoint a moot point of conversation,” said Thomas.

“Okay, I trust you sir,” said the Captain. “Timeline?”

“Once we secure the camp, we’ll send the go codes through the communicator. If we fail, you are clear to begin E and E and head west back to friendly lines,” said Thomas.

“How long are we talking here?” asked the XO.

“The camp shouldn’t take more than twenty minutes to take down,” said Thomas.

“It’s a big camp,” observed the Captain.

“Only hitting a small portion of it,” said Thomas.

“Okay,” said the Captain. “Can we get copies of the intel reports and pictures?”

Thomas turned and handed over a portable hard drive as he knew they were going to ask. “Everything we have is on here.”

“Nice to work with professionals,” remarked the Captain.

“One of two things,” said Thomas. “We can work the airflow from your base of origin or you can pre-stage here. We’re working through J-SOD channels so it’s expected at any time.”

“Chopper?” asked the Captain.

“Or Osprey, not sure yet,” said Thomas. “Depends on what J-SOD can scrape together.”

“Will you be able to explain how ninety Rangers showed up at the same time?” asked Brown.

“Honestly, probably not,” said Thomas. “We’ll have you stage out of your base then.”

“The two squads as a minimum need to be here to integrate with your folks on the assault and do some rehearsals,” said Brown.

“Yes, of course,” said Thomas.

“Can you accommodate the extra personnel?” asked Brown. “We’ll call it some joint force training and get the General to sign off on movement orders.”

“Won’t be a problem,” said Thomas. “Bring your own sleeping bags though.”

“Okay, they’ll be here by tonight,” said Brown. “I’ll send the message while we’re heading back so everything should be ready by the time we return.”

“We’ll have the two squads in place twelve hours ahead of everyone else. I’m sending in a single team twenty-four in advance to establish the ORP. The chopper assets already are here and the infiltration routes and LZ is already established, so that’s a cinch,” said Thomas.

“Go time?” asked Brown.

“0300 on the 5th,” said Thomas. “The other portion of the exercise kicks off at 0400 and we’re rolling out of the compound by 0600 and back in friendly lines by 0700.”

“Not cutting it close or anything are you?” chuckled White.

“Mitigating factors are forcing us to move quickly,” said Thomas.

“We completely understand that,” said the Captain. “If there’s nothing else, we’ll head back to camp and start getting this planned out.”

“Appreciate the assist on this one,” said Thomas.

“For this kind of mission?” asked the Captain. “I wouldn’t miss this for the world.”

“We’ll send word in the next twelve hours on airflow,” said Thomas. “If you have logistical needs, let us know and we’ll see what we can whip up.”

“I think we’re okay for the moment,” said Brown. “But we’ll let you know.”

The individuals shook hands and the Rangers departed to get back to their base. Thomas headed out and tracked down Darren to find out the status of the airflow. “We got everything?”

“Yes and no,” said Darren. “As the mission goes lifting us and the Rangers in is reasonably easy. Hard part comes from our little subterfuge in getting our teams in somewhat close proximity. We’re filing plans with Brigade for a sector level recon, right?”

“That’s what it will say, yes,” said Thomas.

“So forty plus troops are getting dropped off in somewhat of the same location, right? Kinda looks a little odd you know?” said Darren. “We should be more spread out according to the aerial taskings when we go in. Ingress routes, LZs, the whole nine yards.”

“You have a solution, right?” asked Thomas.

“Okay, typically we file the finalized flight path and LZs in the mission plans. But the actual ingress routes and LZs are handled by J-SOD for our missions after coordination through intelligence cells,” said Darren.

“Which Brigade would come up with being their sector and all,” said Thomas.

“So we get flight paths approved through J-SOD which typically come from Brigade, right? We get a duplicate set we send to J-SOD and download them into the communicators. Once we’re airborne, we can sync up the devices and download the new flight paths,” said Darren. “Two ingress routes, one we get from Brigade and one we actually use.”

“Can the Australians plot the course?” asked Thomas who knew another intelligence unit needed to sign off on a flight path.

“I wouldn’t imagine they would turn us down,” said Darren.

“Make the call,” said Thomas.

“Want to see about some additional assets?” asked Darren and briefly explained.

“That’s a big request,” remarked Thomas.

“Yeah, but they are up there nearly all the time,” said Darren. “And getting some time on a couple of them isn’t a huge favor to ask.”

“If, and only if, the coordination doesn’t interfere with your training time,” said Thomas. “The Ranger squads will be here this evening and you need to integrate them starting about as soon as they hit the ground.”

“We’ll need access to the live fire ranges for that,” said Darren.

“By a twist of fate, the schedule for the ranges suddenly cleared and we have full access to everything for the next few days,” said Thomas.

“Computer glitch?” asked Darren.

“Something like that,” said Thomas. “Actually Amber is now implicated in our little conspiracy. It’s amazing what she can get by batting her eyes.”

“Okay, I’ll start getting teams lined up,” said Darren and paused before leaving.

“I know,” said Thomas who read his thoughts.

“If we go, we go out in a bang at least,” said Darren.

 

CHAPTER 23


Date/Time: 28 March/2100
Location: 1st Battalion Operations area, north of Ružomberok, Slovak Republic


“Ladies and gents, I’ve called you here today to talk to you about a sticky situation we’re in. I’d like for you to hear me out before you make a decision and nobody will think less of you if you back out. But this is something I need all your support on as I can’t order you to do it. But having said that, this is an all-in or nobody goes situation,” said Lieutenant Colonel Jacobson. He had his gathered Company Commanders along with his S-1, S-2, S-3 and S-4 in the tent in an impromptu staff call.

“With skimpy information like how, how could we resist?” asked the wisecracking commander from Bravo Company.

“The mission will be one of the utmost importance. The Cider teams have identified what appears to be a prison camp to the south of us and have decided to liberate it. They are moving forward as we speak and will strike before long. The problem is the enemy facing us at Objective Casio. They can and will ruin that team’s day if they aren’t preoccupied. So folks, we are going to preoccupy them along this sector,” said Jacobson. “And to make his plan work, we need to secure the bridges in Černová.”

“How are we going to do that sir?” asked the commander from Alpha.

“By limited attacks within our sector. We’ll call it reconnaissance in force,” said Jacobson.

“Using all four companies isn’t specifically recon sir,” laughed the Alpha commander.

“No, but we need to get and keep the attention of the IU until that raid is successful. After they capture that camp, we move forward to secure convoy routes out of the camp,” said Jacobson.

“And this isn’t coming from Brigade I take it?” asked the S-3 who would have known in advance had Brigade ordered the operation.

“Not yet. It’s my intention to inform him after we’ve started probing the lines,” said Jacobson.

“Risky,” observed the S-3. “But we did get the report that the regular forces rotated out a few days ago and were replaced by undermanned Class C units. Might be a prime time to move forward a tad and see whose still around.”

“You said it’s for a prison camp?” asked the commander of Delta Company, the “Angry Dolphins.”

“Tom Dayfield thinks it is,” said Jacobson.

“I’m in,” said the Delta commander.

“So am I,” said Bravo. “Dayfield’s boys and girls have always gotten us good intel in the past. If he said there were space aliens up there, I’d believe it.”

“Liberating a camp is pretty justifying for what you are proposing,” said the S-2. “I’m in.”

The remainder of the officers agreed on the mission, except the S-3. He had a worried expression on his face about it, however, didn’t publically dissent. Jacobson noted the look and decided to speak with him after the meeting.

“Folks, don’t spread the word that far into what we’re doing. Tell who you need to and that’s all,” said Jacobson.

“Colonel, we should be telling everyone about this and showing them pictures of the camps liberated in the rest of Europe. It’ll give the units more of a fighting spirit and make them mad as hell. I can flat guarantee you my unit will fight harder if they know why they are fighting and possibly dying,” suggested the Alpha Commander.

“I’d rather not have word get out on this, but you do what you feel is necessary in your individual units,” said Jacobson, leaving the matter up to them.

“Orders sir?” asked the S-4.

“Start getting supplies on hand now. Double the bean, bullet and Band-Aid load of everyone and get enough fuel for an extended fight. Normal requisition, but put out a favor to the Brigade S-4 to keep it on the down low. He owes me a favor and remind him of that fact,” said Jacobson and turned to the additional staff members with instructions.

“And how do we pull off our recon in force?” asked the Bravo commander.

“Here is the idea I had about what we could do,” said Jacobson as he motioned the commanders around the map and started going over the plan hatched in his head after being briefed by Thomas. The commanders and staff saw it was a good plan, but added in their concerns and refinements along the way. In the end, changes were made and the plan set to memory. After it was all said and done, each of them went away to their individual units and sections and prepare for the fight to come. After they all left, the S-3 remained behind with Jacobson.

“It’s risky what you’re proposing here,” said the S-3.

“You see a hole in the plan?” asked Jacobson.

“No, the plan is solid. I’m worried about the aftermath,” said the S-3.

“How so?” asked Jacobson.

“The Colonel will skin you alive for acting out of order and against his direct supervision of the fight. This is a Brigade objective and should have at least another battalion in support,” said the S-3. “And support from the rear.”

“4th Batt is going to keep the eastern defenders covered under direct fire,” said Jacobson. “And 3rd Batt is sending forward two companies to fill in.”

“Okay, so we are keeping the IU occupied, I see that, but you are stretching his orders to the limit here,” said the S-3.

“We are allowed recon per his standing instructions,” said Jacobson.

“And as Captain Smith put it, a battalion level assault isn’t specifically a recon,” said the S-3.

“You think we shouldn’t help Dayfield or his team?” asked Jacobson.

“It’s not that. I’m worried about you exceeding your orders and getting canned by the Colonel. You aren’t his favorite and he’ll be looking for an excuse to fire you,” said the S-3.

“That’s a chance I’m willing to take as long as Tom and his merry band of marauders capture that camp and rescue the victims,” said Jacobson.

“All this without Brigade Commander approval?” asked the S-3.

“We have authority to hit targets of opportunity,” said Jacobson. “And this is a reconnaissance in force probing the front trace.”

“This isn’t specifically targets of opportunity,” said the S-3 and repeated the concerns of his comrades. “And a battalion level assault is hardly a recon in force.”

“I think they are and we will be probing,” said Jacobson. “I’m tired of just sitting around looking at targets we should be smashing.”

“We kind of like you around here sir. We’d rather not get you replaced by one of his staff lackies. You’re a good commander and we’d very much like to keep you out of trouble,” said the S-3.

“Trouble finds you when you least expect it. You want to hold back an opportunity to liberate a concentration camp because the Colonel thinks we should stay in place?” asked Jacobson.

“Absolutely not! But just be careful that you don’t go exceeding his standing orders,” warned the S-3.

“I trust you’ll keep me on a short leash?” chuckled Jacobson.

“We’ll lie, cheat, steal and pillage to keep you in place sir. Just don’t give the Colonel any more excuse to relieve you than is necessary,” said the S-3.

“He’s got us all so scared of being relieved not a darn one of us will do our jobs correctly. He micromanages our units to the point where we can’t run them ourselves. It’s past time I started acting like a combat commander and stopped acting like a lap dog waiting for his direct supervision of my unit. We hold the IU in place here through limited attacks along the western edge of the city,” said Jacobson with resolve. “And we will capture those bridges in Černová.”


Date/Time: 2 April/1500
Location: 1st Brigade Encampment area, near Babín, Slovak Republic


The previous four days had been a whirlwind for the teams and the Ranger squads. They had practiced, discussed, rehearsed again, discussed, made minute changes and had gotten the assault coordination down in record time. It was one thing to bring a conventional unit up to speed, but when working with professionals, the time decreased significantly and the tasks became far easier. And the overall mission gave the teams the passion to do everything right the first time and each time afterwards. The teams gathered in one last meeting prior to moving the units forward and were seated in the dining tent yet again.

“Token, you’ll take your team and get situated on the ground…here,” said Thomas as he pointed at the map. “You comfortable with that?”

“Best place according to Gramps,” said Parsons. “We’ll eyeball it from ground level, but for the moment, it’s a nice camping spot.”

“You’ll be on the ground for thirty-six hours before the main body gets there and twelve hours before the Rangers. You want another team?” asked Thomas.

“No, four of us will do,” said Michael.

“I don’t want you putting yourself in danger. If you start getting activity in that A-O, you bug out and reassess from another location,” said Thomas.

“Only puts us four miles away from the camp, but you know we’ll be careful,” said Michael.

“Okay, main force landing zones will be here, here, here and…here,” said Thomas as he pointed at the map. “We should be able to converge on the site within a few hours of each other if all goes according to plan.”

“Murphy factor?” asked Darren as he looked at the various taskings on the helicopter and tilt-roter aircraft.

“Three hours at minimum for the first teams, nine hours max on the others. Give it a three hour spread either way to be safe,” said Thomas. “The main Ranger force will be dropped in here, about eight miles from their objective.”

“Easy road march,” said Captain Brown who had returned to iron out the final details.

“You’ve only got eighteen hours between your insertion and the strike,” said Thomas. “Will that be enough?”

“Shouldn’t be an issue at all,” said Brown. “We move in eight hours prior and in position by two hours prior to go time. We hit the site at 0130 and get out on the road by 0245.”

“What kind of airlift are we expecting?” asked Cliff Morris.

“Pave Hawks and Ospreys,” said Darren. “Teams will be split as we can.”

“Any air support?” asked Joel Tucker.

“Nothing past the initial strike,” said Thomas. “There may be some on call stuff, but we aren’t counting on it.”

“So we’re all alone,” remarked Bill Meyers. “About normal for us.”

“With no back up forces either except for the Ranger platoon here,” said Thomas. “They might be the opportunity for the 1st Batt to slide us some help, but again, we aren’t counting on it.”

“How did I get ordered into this again?” laughed Meyers.

“Bear made you do it,” laughed Tim Daniels as he took a prod at Staff Sergeant Katie Holmes. At barely five-four, she was the smallest person in the unit, but she made up for her lack of size in sheer tenacity and outperformed everyone when it came to the job. But being the smallest, she ended up being the butt of many jokes.

“Yeah,” she said with a laugh. “Pointed my finger right in his face and growled at him.”

“Did someone get you a ladder first?” asked Specialist Josh Wolfe.

The room laughed at the comments as Thomas moved to intercede before things could get out of control.

“Okay, so Darren has already configured the communicators with the flight plan changes. Once your airborne and away from the camp, let the pilot know and download the file into their nav system,” said Thomas.

“Except for us, right?” asked Brown.

“Except for you,” confirmed Darren. “Your infiltration route doesn’t go through us, so we didn’t have to modify anything on your part.”

“Got it,” said Brown.

“Okay, the strike goes down as soon as the DFPs are out of play,” said Thomas. “Sunshine, Doodle and Fluffy, your teams take out the towers in the first ten seconds with all out of play in twenty. Sister and Junior will need to take second shots to get them all. And then concentrate on the roving guards if they are out in the aftermath. You’d best bet once they see what happens to their towers and DFPs they will be confused, so use that time to your advantage. If you have to stalk them, do so but at little risk to yourselves and they will move in a clockwise pattern. Once the perimeter security is taken down, collapse back on the administrative areas and contact Snoopy, Chaos, Token or myself and find out where we can best use you. If we’ve got our hands full, make contact with the Rangers and assist in covering the barracks.”

“The rest of us stage to the north and wait for the first shots. Rush the camp and take the administrative area. Snoopy and Blaze, you get Building 1,” said Thomas as he pointed at the first building in the compound. “Chaos you get Building 2. Token and Badaa, Building 3. R2, you get Building 4. Rowdy, Gadget and my team will take the main administrative building, Building 5. Chaos and R2, if you run into trouble, let us know and we’ll give help as soon as we can shake free.”

“The main Ranger forces goes and commits grand theft auto and brings the convoy up the main road into the camp and wait for our all clear signal to come in. We then organize whatever prisoners we can find into the transports and wait for the all clear from Černová and move out. If we don’t need the trucks, we’ll destroy them as we leave. The convoy will roll out with Rangers in the lead and trail with teams in the mix as a reaction force,” said Thomas.

“Rangers lead the way!” shouted 1st Lieutenant Black from the Ranger.

“There’s one in every crowd,” laughed Joel Tucker.

“Easy there Blaze,” said Thomas with a grin. “They get all moody when you don’t tell them how great they are every five minutes. Besides, these are Hollywood Rangers from California.”

The group howled at the comments and the Rangers held up their hands in surrender. However, they knew by sitting in this tent they were considered equals and had seamlessly integrated into the plans for the raid. And since professional ribbing was expected between two groups of professionals, they went with it and would get in their barbs when they could.

“Okay, questions?” asked Thomas.

“When can we expect to hear from the 1st Batt guys?” asked 1st Lieutenant Cliff Morris.

“Unsure, but if they haven’t captured the bridges by 0800, we’ll check the alternate plan of helicopters. Gadget has airflow on standby and will be underway within fifteen minutes of getting the call. Arrival thirty minutes after being airborne and we hot load them and get them back out,” said Thomas. “The area in front of the compound can handle two Stallions at the same time, so that’s a hundred people per load.”

“And when do we break it to higher?” asked Mark, not realizing Corporal Zdenko Horak was in the briefing and didn’t know about the unauthorized nature of their mission.

“Should we until it’s all said and done?” asked Rick.

“It’s a valid question,” said Thomas. “And the answer will be ‘play it by ear.’ I’m not sure if we might need support but I’m sure word will get out fast. So we’ll address that one once we’re on the ground.”

“Fair enough answer,” said Mark.

“Anything else?” asked Thomas. Everyone knew their roles and responsibilities and needed no further training at the moment. Heads were shaken around the room and he pressed on. “Okay, we’ll do final PCCs and PCIs by noon tomorrow and shakedown at the same time. We’re going in light so don’t burden yourself with a bunch of extra gear. Two days in and out.”

As the meeting broke up, Thomas made his way through the crowd to Zee who was about to leave. He caught him at the door and managed to stop him.

“I’m sorry I haven’t been able to speak with you yet,” said Thomas.

“It is understandable Major,” said Zee. “Officers often have many tasks they must accomplish.”

“True, but you’re our guest here and I should have taken the time,” said Thomas.

“I have the time now,” he grinned.

“Grab a seat,” said Thomas as they went to an unoccupied corner of the tent. “Have you gotten up to speed on your role?”

“I’m still unsure of my exact role,” said Zee. “But I understand the mission.”

“We don’t have anyone who speaks Slovakian so it’s a glaring hole in our plan,” said Thomas. “And if, more likely when, we make contact with the prisoners, we’ll need someone with your talents to help.”

“I understand,” said Zee. “I do have one question though.”

“If I can answer, I will,” said Thomas.

“One of your other Majors asked about contacting your higher headquarters. Exactly what did he mean with that question?” asked Zee.

Thomas paused before answering. But since Zee would be risking a lot along with his teams, he deserved an answer. “It’s complicated and the more information you know, the more of a risk it is to you personally.”

“I do not understand,” said Zee. “Is this not a mission to save prisoners?”

“It is,” said Thomas. “But there are complications.”

“If you do not believe I need to know the answer, I can accept that,” said Zee.

“It’s not that you don’t need to know,” said Thomas with a sigh before explaining the mission wasn’t approved in any way, shape or form and some of the reasons why. Zee took a moment to let the information sink in before replying.

“This makes it simple,” said Zee.

“Simple?” asked Thomas.

“A mission to rescue prisoners?” asked Zee. “Who would not approve such a mission and why would they not approve it knowing the atrocities that are being committed?”

“It’s complicated,” said Thomas.

“I understand,” said Zee. “But I believe what you are doing is a good thing. Perhaps you are out of order by not following your instructions, but I believe freeing those prisoners who face certain death otherwise is a good thing. I believe you Americans have a saying of let the chips fall or something like that. In this case, let the results of the mission speak for themselves.”

“I have brought you on board for a mission that is technically illegal,” said Thomas.

“We are saving lives,” said Zee. “What is illegal about that?”

Thomas didn’t say anything else as it was a simplistic look at things, but true nonetheless. “I wanted to make sure you were aware.”

“When this is all over, I will go back to my unit,” said Zee. “And I will go back knowing someone put aside the regulations to accomplish a good thing.”

“Fair enough answer,” said Thomas as he shook his hand. They spoke for several more minutes about where Zee had been as well as the units he had served in as well as the training he had received. Eventually, Thomas had other pressing matters and had to end the conversation. Zee returned to the tent where he found the team he was assigned to as well as the other they shared the tent with cleaning weapons and readying gear. He decided it was as good a time as any and broke apart his M-4 for cleaning as well as his other weapons. His rifle has received a paint job two days prior to better blend in with the environment and he had been issued all new clothing and gear in the unit’s camouflage pattern. And they had provided him with an issue red dot sight, an IR laser, brand new magazines and a flashlight since his carbine hadn’t come with one. As well as plenty of proficiency rounds to get it sights in and bring his marksman ship level up. The rifle didn’t need more than a simple wipe down and oil, but it helped pass the time. He removed his pistol next and started breaking it apart.

“Is that an IU Glock?” asked Rob Davis as he pulled a patch through the barrel of his machine gun and checked it against the light.

“Yes,” said Zee. “I took it from the first IU officer I killed.”

“Nice memento,” said Rob.

“And quite easy to find replacement magazines and ammunition while behind the lines,” said Zee. “As an insurgent, we were at the mercy of the IU supply lines.”

“But you have an M-4?” asked Jill Dugger.

“Weapons from the Americans that you have provided,” said Zee. “Our own weapons industry is not back into production yet and we are using the standard carbine. Speaking of which, who do I give the items to when we are done?”

“What items?” asked Ashley Scott.

“The gear I was provided as well as the scope and things on my rifle,” said Zee.

“Did you sign for them?” asked Rick.

“I did not,” said Zee.

“Then don’t worry about it,” said Rick. “If you were picked by J-SOD to help our unit that means you’re on a list to help in the future. Next time you come to play, bring that stuff with you so another unit doesn’t have to provide it.”

“You give this freely?” asked Zee.

“Least we can do to help,” said Rick. “You’re a part of the team so you need what we have.”

“I thank you,” said Zee.

“Let’s have a look at your rifle,” said Rick as he sat down his own carbine. After making sure it was clear, he checked the actions and broke down the weapon. Reaching into his footlocker, he pulled out several armorer’s tools and started taking out the fire control group.

“May I ask what you are doing?” asked Zee.

“Your trigger feels like its got fifty pounds of grit inside,” said Rick as he carefully removed the hammer and spring and worked the next pin out. “I’m fixing it.”

“You are qualified to do so?” asked Zee.

“Been doing it for years,” said Rick as he reached inside his footlocker again and pulled out a small plastic bag. The installation of the new trigger was fairly simple and Rick function tested it before handing it back. Zee himself checked the work and his eyes opened a bit wider.

“This is very nice!” he exclaimed. “What did you do to it?”

“Installed a new fire control group,” said Rick. “Special build for our type of units. Better springs, more polished surfaces and just better quality.”

“It is outstanding!” remarked Zee. “Thank you.”

“Got another one of those in your box of goodies?” asked Jamie Collins.

“Yours bad too?” asked Rick.

“I honestly don’t know,” said Jamie as he handed over his carbine for Rick to check. And replaced his as well while he had everything out.

“Why aren’t all of ours like this?” asked Jamie after checking for himself after Rick was complete. “And why was mine crappy?”

“Because they give you a basic rifle when you are assigned and let us do the specialty work at our level,” said Rick. “Most everyone in the unit does have this.”

“I mean like everyone in the coalition?” asked Jamie.

“Price,” said Rick. “It’s more than double what a normal one costs. So when you are talking about all the forces, it gets a little expensive.”

“We get all the cool toys,” remarked Jamie.

“We sure do,” said Thomas two tents down as the same observation was made by Darren about what Rick had done to Thomas’ pistol.

“That new trigger is something else,” asked Darren as Thomas put together his issue Smith and Wesson M&P pistol.

“It’s a company out of California. Actually makes it somewhat desirable now,” said Thomas as he handed it over to Darren.

“Thought you wouldn’t ever give up your Springfield,” said Darren after checking it out and handing it back.

“Too much of a pain to find spare parts,” said Thomas. “That stupid pin broke again and I didn’t want anyone trying to chase down another. So I finally gave it up, grabbed what felt okay and shipped the XD back to Sharon.”

“But kept it in .45 I see,” said Jeremy Baines. “Should gotten a Glock my friend. You’d still be using what you brought.”

“Never felt right in my hands,” said Thomas.

“That old 21 was a monster for certain,” said Darren.

“I told Zee about our problems,” said Thomas.

“What did he say?” asked Darren as he broke down his own issue pistol, a Sig P226 designated by the New England States Alliance as the M28. Darren also had the problem of not being able to find parts for his original CZ-75 and had made the switch for ease of maintenance.

“He was completely in after that,” said Thomas.

“Lot of extra people know,” remarked Darren.

“We know this won’t be a secret forever,” said Thomas.

“In twenty-four hours it’ll be moot,” said Darren. “We’ll mostly be on choppers by then. Speaking of, you need to get to bed. Early morning for you.”

“Yeah Dad, go to sleep so the kids can sneak out the window,” said Amber with a grin.

“I always knew you were a bad girl,” said Thomas.

“I do a really good innocent act though,” said Amber. “Heath made it to the States. Dad emailed me and let me know.”

“San Antonio?” asked Thomas.

“Yeah,” said Amber. “Dad was able to go down and meet him.”

“He doing okay?” asked Thomas.

“For the most part,” said Amber. “Missing the action and already trying to sneak out of his hospital bed. I wrote him and told him to keep his butt there or else.”

“I’ll do what I can to get him assigned to Camp Dugger when it’s all over,” said Thomas.

“From your prison cell?” she asked with a wink.

“You’ll be there with me,” said Thomas.

“No, they’ll send me to the bad girls prison where I’ll be the only innocent girl locked up with all the other bad girls,” said Amber and stopped immediately and hoped the remainder of the group missed what she had said. However, she saw the stifled laughs and knew she’d been caught.

“Yeah, this conversation can go real wrong at this point,” laughed Greg Henry.

“I sometimes say things without thinking first you know?” asked Amber as she blushed up.

“Tell us something we don’t know,” laughed Darren along with the others. They could hear the rest of the teams in their tents having conversations and laughing as they started packing, cleaning weapons and getting equipment ready for the mission. It seemed like the entire unit had new life breathed into it and reminded Thomas of the days prior to the arrival of Colonel Woodson when they would laugh and have a good time at the little things that happened. And it thrilled him to see his unit back in good spirits for a change. But he knew it was true of what had been said. Sometimes being bad was really good.


Date/Time: 2 April/2105
Location: 1st Brigade Encampment area, near Babín, Slovak Republic


“Why are there so many extra aircraft on the helicopter pad?” asked Colonel Woodson as he finished the daily paperwork for the evening.

“The 14th is heading out on that sector recon sir,” said the S-3 as he collected the files.

“They are?” asked the Colonel.

“You signed off on the missions yesterday,” said the S-3.

“Oh, yes I did,” said the Colonel. “How many teams are going out?”

“I don’t recall exactly sir,” said the S-3. “I believe about ten.”

“Can he still fill his emergency J-SOD taskings?” asked the Colonel and by “who” he meant Thomas Dayfield specifically.

“I would assume so sir,” said the S-3. “Normally they let us know when the 14th can’t.”

“Normally?” asked the Colonel.

“As in always sir,” said the S-3. “I’ve never seen them not courtesy copy us.”

“Do you have the number for J-SOD ops?” asked the Colonel.

“I can track it down,” said the S-3 and disappeared. He returned a moment later with the number. “That’s the control center.”

“Thank you,” said the Colonel as he picked up the phone. “Go ahead and file the rest and get out of here. We’ve got a busy day coming up. I want to practice for the next sandtable.”

“Roger that sir,” said the S-3 and departed. The Colonel dialed the number and it rang several times before someone picked up.

“J-SOD Ops Center, Sergeant Peters,” said the voice on the other end.

“Hi, this is Colonel Woodson, 1st Brigade Commander with the 2nd NAU Freedom Guards. Can I speak to the watch officer?” he requested politely.

“Stand by sir,” said the controller and turned to the Major in charge. “Sir, it’s Colonel Woodson from the 2nd NAU Freedom Guards and he would like to speak to you.”

“What’s he want?” asked the Major who knew exactly who Woodson was.

“I don’t know sir,” said the controller. The Major picked up another line and dialed the quarters for the J-3 and hoped he hadn’t turned in for the night. The phone rang twice before he answered.

“Sir, Colonel Woodson from the 2nd Freedom Guards is calling,” said the Major. “Would you mind taking the call?”

“What’s he want?” asked the Colonel.

“We’re not sure sir, but we’d prefer you deal with him,” said the Major.

“Right,” said the Colonel and sat up from reading a book. “Put him through.”

The Major instructed the controller to patch the call through to the J-3 and hung up the other line. It took several seconds, but the patch was complete. “Colonel Woodson, we’re putting you through to Colonel Powers, our J-3. Sirs, are you on?”

“Yes, I’m on,” said Powers.

“I’m here,” said Woodson as he heard the controller click off.

“How can I help you Colonel?” asked Powers.

“I didn’t expect them to wake the J-3,” said Woodson. “The watch officer would have been sufficient to answer my questions.”

“I was just doing some light reading so you didn’t wake me,” said Powers. “And typically we like to help folks with your rank and above with me as a minimum. So what can I do for you tonight Colonel?”

“I had a question about Op Group Alpha from the 14th Special Operations Battalion’s current tasking,” asked Woodson.

“If I recall, they are on a sector level recon. And if memory serves, you signed off on those mission orders,” said Powers.

“Yes, I did,” said Woodson. “I was wondering if they can still maintain the teams for emergency J-SOD missions.”

“They are below minimums with what you approved. But we talked to Major Dayfield specifically about it when he submitted the mission plans and took it into account,” said Powers.

“But he’s below your requirements,” said Woodson.

“The 14th is, yes,” said Powers. “And we brought in a platoon from the Pacifica Rangers to take up the slack.”

“You aren’t concerned he overtasked his unit?” asked Woodson.

“You signed off on the orders Colonel,” said Powers. “Shouldn’t you have noticed he fell below the emergency taskings?”

“I…didn’t know until now,” said Woodson.

“Yes, we were made aware and yes, General McMackin from the Pacifica 16th Regiment approved the replacements and gave over Opcon to us,” said Powers. “Actually, he was thrilled his units got into the rotation.”

“I didn’t realize there were additional forces on the base,” said Woodson.

“Yes, they should have been there this evening if I recall and setting up shop in the 14th’s compound,” said Powers. “No other taskings except the emergency operations. I mean, Op Group Alpha has been on the go without a break for six months, so it’s the least we can do.”

“Dayfield requested it?” asked Woodson.

“No, I specifically approved it after he informed me he would be completing your local taskings. And only for the duration of his recon,” said Powers. “Speaking of, we can order the entire company in to assist with their missions while they take some time in the rear to refit and rest. I believe they are a tad overdue to refit and receive replacements.”

“That won’t be necessary Colonel,” said Woodson. “We plan to rotate them out soon.”

“You can send the request for replacements direct to me,” said Powers. “I can see to it personally they get relieved.”

“I’ll keep that in mind,” said Woodson and changed the subject. “I didn’t realize I had Rangers under the Brigade at the moment.”

“They aren’t under your Brigade,” said Powers. “They specifically fall under J-SOD for Opcon and Adcon during that time.”

“But they are on my base,” said Woodson. “And doing taskings that would normally fall under a unit which falls under me.”

“J-SOD taskings Colonel,” corrected Powers. “And furthermore, just because they happen to be on that patch of land your headquarters is camped out on doesn’t mean they belong to you. Those are Pacifica Forces under the direct control of J-SOD and used as I see fit.”

“A courtesy call might have been in order,” said Woodson.

“Colonel, I can send teams to any base in this theater I darn well feel like under J-SOD missions without having to call you or anyone else. And furthermore, many of those missions are classified so I really don’t have to call you or anyone else. You just feed them, water them and give them a place to sleep and go about your merry way,” said Powers. “But you’ve had your inbrief with us and know exactly what you can and can’t do.”

“I just called to find out if Dayfield couldn’t support your emergency tasking,” said Woodson.

“Major Dayfield is an exemplary commander that lets us know the status of not only about his Op Group, but the other three assigned under the 2nd. And reminds us of how many are on the sick list and how many mission capable teams he doesn’t have because his injury rate has gone up in recent months since he is forced to toss green teams back into the field with minimal immersion training and refit times,” said Powers.

“He is complaining to you?” asked Woodson.

“Not in the least,” said Powers. “He’s way too professional to talk out of school. But it’s not like I can’t see exactly what’s happening so I’ll do it for him. And I feel it’s way past time to let you know that it’s way past time to get his unit in the rear like the other three Groups that have rotated back twice in the past six months.”

“That’s an Adcon issue that you have no control over,” said Woodson. “I say when they can rotate back and I have other units with priority.”

“You are correct,” said Powers. “But training is a tasking I can create for them to get them off the line. And there isn’t a darn thing you can do about it Colonel. So you best consider doing the right thing before I make that decision for you.”

“You can’t order me to relive that unit!” protested Woodson.

“You are correct,” said Powers. “But I surely can task them with training.”

“Not without going through me as well as Division!” protested Woodson.

“I can do that,” said Powers. “I’m sure General Chambers would be delighted to hear one of his units has been skipped over in the relief for six months straight.”

“Listen Colonel, I didn’t call to discuss this matter,” said Woodson. “I called to make sure you were informed about the inability of the 14th to perform its emergency missions.”

“I was duly made aware,” said Powers. “As you should have been. You get the same manpower reports I get and can do simple math to discover they are way below mission capable rates because of injuries and overtasking by their parent unit. You approved the current missions, I needed teams on standby for our taskings, so I got approval from General McMackin for his Rangers to stage from your base, on J-SOD orders as a reminder, to complete said taskings.”

“I see,” said Woodson.

“Now was there anything else you’d like to discuss tonight Colonel?” asked Powers.

“No, thank you for your time,” said Woodson as he hung up the phone. Powers sat back down after pacing back and forth during the phone conversation, at least to the limits of the phone cord. And he thought about the conversation he just had and hoped he didn’t put Dayfield in any more of a bind than he already appeared to be in. But they had seen the mismanagement of his unit from afar for the past few months and decided to do something about it. Picking up the phone he dialed a number to the operations center.

“J-SOD ops, Major Hammond,” said the Major.

“Brent, you busy tonight?” asked Powers.

“Not really sir,” said the Major who recognized his voice. “We’ve got a couple of missions underway, but nothing significant until early in the morning.”

“Okay, if you can find the time, I want you to come up with a relief for Op Group Alpha of the 14th. Call it a training course in…whatever you want to be creative with,” said Powers.

“Training class in underwater basket weaving, got it,” said the Major. “Location and how long?”

“Call it two weeks and the location I don’t really care. Just someplace far away from the front where they won’t have to worry about wearing body armor and carrying weapons. Western Germany, France, Spain, England, some place like that,” said Powers. “Draft a request to General McMackin requesting his Ranger Company fill in for them while they are gone. Have everything ready for me in the morning please.”

“Roger that sir,” said the Major. “I’ll have it in your email in the morning. Do we want to pull them off their current tasking?”

“No, just get in touch with their command center and find out how long they will be on this one,” said Powers. “If it’s more than a week, I’ll consider pulling them early.”

“I’ll take care of it,” said the Major. “Have a good night sir.”

“You too Brent,” said Powers as he hung up the phone and laid back down. He continued thinking of what was happening and decided to talk to the Major General in the morning about the conversation he had with Woodson and the decision he had just made. He thought it might be better that a two star going direct with a two star to explain why they were being pulled as well as what had been happening. He had watched for far too long and decided it was time to take action.

 

CHAPTER 24


Date/Time: 3 April/0230
Location: 1st Brigade Encampment area, near Babín, Slovak Republic


“Be careful,” said Thomas as he helped Michael’s team into the Pavehawk helicopter.

“Don’t know any other way to be,” grinned Michael Parsons. “We’ll see you in a bit.”

“Keep the lights off for us,” said Thomas as he shook his hand and moved to the others. He was immediately followed by Shannon Parsons.

“You keep your skinny behind out of trouble,” she warned her husband.

“You know it baby,” he said and got a quick peck on the lips as the engines were starting to speed up. They backed away from the pad and removed their headgear as the rotors blew the dust towards them prior to lifting off. As always, they watched it as he turned off its lights and headed out across the base and out of sight and earshot.

“Wish I was going with you guys on this one,” said Shannon. “The doctor cleared me this morning you know.”

“Too late in the game for team changes,” said Thomas. “And I’ll feel better knowing I have someone like you back here helping coordinate.”

“I don’t like sitting around in the rear,” said Shannon.

“It could be an early promotion for you by the time this is over,” chuckled Thomas.

“I’m in this up to my neck as well,” said Shannon. “Who do you think arranged for half the stuff you guys are getting?”

“I’m not sure they have married couples prisons,” said Thomas in knowing the first official steps towards the highly unauthorized mission were being taken.

“We’ll figure out a way,” laughed Shannon. “I got a strange call from Major Hammond at J-SOD a few hours ago.”

“Brent Hammond?” asked Thomas.

“Yep, wanted to know when we were going to be done with this front level recon,” said Shannon. “I told him I’d have to get back to him in a couple of days.”

“Did he say why?” asked Thomas.

“He said we’re being scheduled for a training class in advanced unarmed combat techniques and urban escape and evasion,” said Shannon. “In Frankfurt. I’d never heard of them before.”

Thomas chuckled as he heard the class names as well as the location. “Good ol’ Brent.”

“Care to let me in on the joke?” asked Shannon.

“It’s a relief period for us,” said Thomas. “Advanced unarmed combat techniques and urban escape and evasion are what he calls his R and R times. Getting drunk, picking a fight and then avoiding the town patrols and police.”

“Oh really?” laughed Shannon. “Sounded official at least.”

“Did he give you any more details?” asked Thomas.

“No, just said we were being scheduled,” said Shannon.

“Okay, we’ll have to see how that one plays out,” said Thomas. “But I have this feeling we probably aren’t going to do that by the time this is all over.”

“We’ll see,” said Shannon. “I don’t know if anyone told you, but we’re all proud of you taking a stand to do what is right.”

“Someone had to,” said Thomas. “And my career is pretty much over as it is. You don’t see anything higher than where I’m at when you threaten serious bodily harm on a senior officer.”

“You didn’t?” asked Shannon with a scoff.

“Sure did,” said Thomas. “Only a few folks know, but I’m figuring it’s a matter of time before the truckload of bricks comes down on my head. So I’m going out with a bang.”

“Might as well feel good about it and giving them a good reason to do it,” said Shannon.

“I can accept that,” said Thomas.

“I wouldn’t say it’s all over yet,” said Shannon. “The Lord works in mysterious ways and sometimes the end we think is coming is the furthest one away.”

“You’re a pretty thoughtful gal, you know that?” chuckled Thomas.

“Gotta do the thinking for two you know,” she laughed.

“There is that,” laughed Thomas. “And poor Mike isn’t around to defend himself.”

“He wouldn’t do it,” said Shannon. “He knows better than to argue.”

“Ain’t that the truth,” laughed Thomas. “You going to be in charge of the command center while we’re out?”

“Yep,” said Shannon. “Holly and I both are going to be on duty.”

“Who’s taking the night shift?” asked Thomas.

“Shane Butler,” said Shannon. “He’s good to go.”

“He ever worked it solo?” asked Thomas.

“No, but he knows the most important thing,” said Shannon.

“Which is?” asked Thomas.

“How to say go get Captain Parsons right now,” she laughed.

“Not sure if he needs to know anything else,” he laughed in return. “Okay, I’m gonna go grab some more sleep. Let me know if they run into trouble.”

“I learned a long time ago how to say go get Major Dayfield, so I’m covered,” she laughed.

“Night,” he laughed in return and headed towards his tent.

********************​

“Nothing on thermal,” said the copilot.

“Quiet out,” observed the pilot as he dodged a tree. “Ten minutes.”

The door gunner flashed his hands at Michael letting him know how long until they were at the landing zone. Michael nodded his head in return as the team started preparing their equipment for when they landed. Weapons were loaded and packs moved towards the doors although they kept a hand on them as the helicopter was moving violently on the terrain avoidance.

“Looks like someone’s having fun,” observed the copilot as flashes on the horizon indicated a bombing strike or artillery barrage. They had just crossed a ridge and the horizon opened up.

“That’s Nitra,” said the pilot as they ducked back down into the next valley. “It appears the Australians are having some target practice at the IU’s expense.”

“Two minutes,” said the pilot as he avoided yet another large tree. He raised the aircraft slightly since the trees seemed to be taller in this area. The door gunners were already watching the ground intently for any signs of enemy troops, but their landing zone was far away from any known IU troop formations. But it never hurt to be careful so they kept a close eye out.

“L-Z in sight,” said the pilot.

“Negative on thermal and night vision,” said the copilot.

“Looks clean,” said the pilot. “Twenty seconds.”

He brought the helicopter in and pulled up on the controls and brought it into brief hover in the small clearing. Michael and his team needed no prompting and dumped gear and themselves right after, dropping the four feet to the ground and taking a knee. The helicopter immediately powered up and departed the area picking up speed as it headed out over the trees and out of sight. After they listened for any activity, the team quickly donned their packs, night vision and got into formation. “Know where we’re heading?” asked Michael.

“Nine point three clicks that way,” said Nancy as she pointed in a northerly direction.

“Take lead,” said Michael as they headed away from the landing zone. They had an important task ahead of them and were entirely alone, cut off from support if they made contact. As they started heading off, Michael sent a quick text through the satellite communications letting the command center know they were on the ground, safe and were proceeding towards the objective rally point. He dropped the communicator back into its pouch and started scanning the area intently around him, looking and listening for anything out of the ordinary.

********************​

“Team is on the ground ma’am,” said the communications tech. “Proceeding on mission.”

“Nothing further?” asked Holly Meredith.

“No ma’am,” said the tech. “Basic infiltration message.”

“Okay, thank you,” said Holly as she went to Shannon at another station. “They’re in.”

“That pilot must have gone in at full speed,” said Shannon. “I wasn’t expecting it for at least another fifteen minutes.”

“Some don’t like being in Indian country,” said Holly as she dropped to the floor and started doing some crunches.

“Getting back into form?” asked Shannon. “I saw you on the weight pile and running earlier.”

“Hospital visits suck,” said Holly as she rolled over and started a set of pushups. “I’m way out of shape and nowhere near where I should be.”

“You’re lucky to be alive,” remarked Shannon.

“Three AK rounds in the gut,” said Holly. “And I had to fight my way back here.”

“Guys like scars though,” laughed Shannon.

“Guys don’t like girls that have more scars than they do,” chuckled Holly between sets.

“Well, most of the guys I know don’t care,” said Shannon.

“Most of the guys you know are in this unit,” said Holly with a laugh.

“Okay, I can’t argue that point,” laughed Shannon. “Four months down, but you seem to be getting back into it hard.”

“I can’t sit around like this,” said Holly. “But for sure I thought I was a goner.”

“Chalk up another win against death to Kodak,” said Shannon. “Wonder how he is?”

“Probably hating life,” chuckled Holly. “Bored out of his mind.”

“I hope they let him go on leave when he got there,” said Shannon.

“Not everyone is as evil as some folks we know,” said Holly as she completed the set and stood back up. “I’m sure they took it into account.”

The phone rang from the gate area and one of the orderlies answered it. He spoke for several moments before reporting to the two. “The gate said there are a bunch of Rangers outside?”

“The ready team,” said Holly. “I’ll fetch them.”

She grabbed her carbine and headed out to the gate where a half dozen trucks were waiting and an individual waiting with the MP. She went to the small shack and made contact. “Hi, I’m Lieutenant Holly Meredith, NAU Cider.”

“Lieutenant Mark Blain, Pacifica Rangers,” said the man as he extended his hand.

“You have orders from J-SOD?” she asked as she shook his hand.

“Yep,” he said and handed over several copies of the orders. She quickly scanned and found it had all the information she needed. She quickly authenticated a copy, signed and handed it to the MP at the gate.

“Your folks have unrestricted access now,” said Holly. “We didn’t expect you in the middle of the night.”

“We had a traffic fubar,” said the Lieutenant. “The French Regiment was pulling out of garrison and heading this way.”

“Got it,” said Holly. “You can park your vehicles over by those connexes. If you want to come with me, I’ll show you our elegant guest quarters.”

“We were told the presidential suites were available,” chuckled the Lieutenant.

“Yeah, about that,” laughed Holly as they headed into the tent area. She took the Lieutenant and showed him the four tents where his group would be staying and gave him a brief tour of the compound. By the time they finished up, his troops had already gotten bedded down and had discovered the dining tent on their own. Holly took him into the control center and let him know Thomas would be available in the morning for a meet and greet as well as letting him know they would contact J-SOD to let them know they were in position. He was introduced to Shannon as well as the other controllers and showed where he could use the computers.

“I didn’t expect the royal treatment,” said the Lieutenant.

“We try to take care of our guests,” said Holly.

“It shows,” said the Lieutenant. “I’ll be turning in now. Seven hours on the road is a killer.”

“I can understand that,” said Holly. “If you need anything else, give us a yell.”

“Will do,” said the Lieutenant and departed the control center.

“Seemed nice enough,” remarked Shannon.

“Kinda hot,” grinned Holly.

“Professional,” warned Shannon with a tone.

“Oh stop Mother,” laughed Holly. “I was professional.”

“Maybe he’ll compare scars with you,” laughed Shannon.

“Not in my current shape,” chuckled Holly as she dropped for another set of calisthenics.

“He appears to be good motivation,” observed Shannon.


Date/Time: 3 April/0748
Location: Southwest of the Prison Camp, Slovak Republic


“Looks clear,” said Nancy Dugger over the radio as she checked the area one last time. She and Nate Clark had checked one half the potential objective rally point while Michael Parsons and Willy Perez had checked the opposite side.

“Any signs of recent activity?” asked Michael over the communicator.

“Negative,” said Nancy. “Not even game trails.”

“Is it going to be big enough for our party?” asked Michael.

“I’ve got concerns over the western edge,” said Nancy. “Not very good defensive terrain over in that portion. But it’s doable.”

“Standby, we’ll come to you,” said Michael. Several minutes passed before the pair was seen silently moving towards their location. Nancy stood up and waved them over. “What are the concerns with the west side?”

“Just not very defensible terrain,” said Nancy. “Uphill slope, no natural cover, limited vegetation. Just not feeling it boss.”

“Want to move?” asked Michael.

“Half our group can be here with no problems,” said Nancy. “It gets better as you go. So either we bunch everyone up or we find another spot.”

“What are the other places?” asked Michael.

Nancy retrieved a map from her cargo pocket and showed him the two other locations that had been identified in advance. “Gramps said these two were viable. Half here, half there. Put the folks that will be assaulting that side of the camp in one, the main body here.”

“You think Warbucks would go for splitting the group?” asked Michael as he noticed the other two locations were on the other side of the camp.

“Additional security, but less of a jump for the teams going to the east,” said Nate.

“Smaller groups, less chance of detection,” said Nancy. “It’s worth suggesting.”

“Not until we’ve scoped them out,” said Michael. “Bearing?”

Nancy quickly did a magnetic course and got her bearings. “One-thirty-five for two clicks, change to eighty-five for five clicks, then due north for two point five.”

“Let’s call in and let them know,” said Michael as he prepared a message. However, he knew the leadership would be up and about so made a voice call instead. “Camelot, this is Token.”

“This is Camelot, go ahead,” he heard Frank Zimmer’s voice say.

“Roger, need to get in contact with Warbucks, Snoopy or Gadget,” said Michael.

“Standby,” said Frank. Darren came back on the line after a brief pause.

“This is Snoopy, go ahead,” said Darren.

“Roger, primary ORP is not looking good. Not good defensive terrain for the western approaches. We’re requesting to check secondary ORP 2 on mission planning,” said Michael.

“Go grab Tom,” said Darren as he pulled up the mission planning maps and checked the reference. He found the other ORP they had in mind, although it was further away from the compound in the long run. “What’s your thinking here?”

“Giggles had the idea of splitting the force. Main body at primary, eastern group at the ORP 2 or 3. Additional security, but less chance of detection,” said Michael.

“I’ll have to run that by Warbucks,” said Darren as he saw Thomas come into the control center. He quickly brought him up to speed on the situation and the idea that was brought up.

“I’m not sure I like splitting up the group,” said Thomas. “But it isn’t a bad idea. Have they checked the secondary sites?”

“Not yet,” said Darren. “They just called in.”

“It’s not a bad idea, but the western approaches butt up against this ridgeline here,” said Thomas. “What’s the chances of an IU group tromping over that ridge in the amount of time we’ll be on the ground? And furthermore, the terrain at the secondary sites is a lot easier to patrol. Might be a higher chance of detection.”

“The initial teams never saw indications of a patrol that far out,” said Darren.

“No, but it doesn’t mean the forces from Ružomberok don’t get a wild hair and start patrolling that area,” said Thomas. “And two groups doubles our chances of being detected, even in the short time we’ll be on the ground.”

“Same amount of detection if we have a large group tromping all the way around that compound when getting into position for the attack,” said Darren. “Additional movement, additional fatigue, additional chances of detection.”

“Both places are risks,” said Thomas. “But we planned on the Rangers being in position on the north side of the camp. That means they will all be on the eastern side.”

“We pull our own security,” said Darren as he followed the line of thinking. “Your call.”

“What do you think?” asked Thomas.

“I think splitting the forces might be better in the long run,” said Darren. “It’s a more direct approach to the compound from both directions. We split Token’s team into pairs; one secures the primary and waits for us and the other secures a secondary.”

“So the Rangers and the support teams on one side, the assault force on the other?” asked Thomas.

“We’ll have to redo the navigation in the next couple of hours,” said Darren.

“I’d say we take the risk of keeping everyone together until we move to strike,” said Thomas. “The terrain might not be conducive to a defense, but being that it’s against some pretty tough terrain makes it less risky in my opinion. But I leave the call up to you.”

Darren thought through the different options for several moments before coming to the decision. He wondered why Thomas was leaving it up to him, but figured he had a good reason.

“Let’s stick to the plan,” he said over the radio to Michael. “More risks involved with the two groups. We’ll make the primary work for us.”

“Roger that,” said Michael. “We’re in position and will be waiting the Alamo element.”

“Copy that,” said Darren. “Mission is still on schedule. Next check in will be 1200 local.”

“Roger, Token out,” said Michael. “They want us to stay.”

“We can make it work,” said Nancy.

“Splitting the teams means we can’t mutually support each other,” said Michael, seeing Thomas’ reasoning even though he hadn’t talked with him. “We’ve got a plan and a timeline, radically changing it this late in the game isn’t that easy or smart.”

“True,” said Nancy.

“You’re going to be a team leader one of these days,” said Michael. “You need to start thinking on that level as well.”

“I think I’ll be content to be the underling,” she chuckled.

“Closer than you think,” said Michael. “Okay, Guns and I will take first watch.”

“Sleep,” said Nancy as she shrugged off her pack and started setting up the base camp. She and Nate started scavenging the area for natural concealment for their packs and created small shelters to sleep under. It didn’t take long and before long Nancy was snuggled up underneath her shelter wrapped in a poncho liner sleeping soundly.


Date/Time: 3 April/1037
Location: 1st Brigade Encampment area, near Babín, Slovak Republic


“So you did realize you went below mission requirements?” asked Colonel Woodson who had summoned Thomas to the headquarters.

“As I annotated in the mission plans I submitted to you for approval. And spoke to J-SOD about once you signed off on them,” said Thomas.

“I didn’t realize you were going below your standing tasking from J-SOD,” said the Colonel.

“I made sure it was the first thing in the remarks sir,” said Thomas.

“You shouldn’t be ignoring your mission requirements,” said the Colonel.

“You specifically instructed us to complete a sector level recon for the pilot. And it’s a huge sector that requires most of my available teams,” said Thomas.

“I did instruct you to do that, but not disregarding your other requirements,” said the Colonel. “And now another unit has to pick up the slack for you.”

“Actually, the Rangers have been begging for something like this,” said Thomas. “And J-SOD thought it would be a good idea since it gives their teams a chance to work with some units that have got some time in the field. So I’m having my folks on the injured list work them up. We’re trainers as well as doers sir.”

“But it still comes back to you being derelict in your basic duties,” said the Colonel.

“If it’s that large of a concern, I’ll cancel out some teams heading out and send the Rangers back to their base,” said Thomas.

“You’re trying my patience today Major,” warned the Colonel.

“We’re just doing as ordered sir,” said Thomas innocently. “You instructed us to go on a sector level recon and I submitted plans for same to include the warning we would be below emergency J-SOD numbers. You signed off on the plans to include accepting the risk which also included the need to contact J-SOD to make them aware. So I did what was indicated in the mission plans and contacted J-SOD. And in turn, they alerted the Rangers to pick up the requirements.”

“I never intended for you to overtask yourself!” exclaimed the Colonel. “You should have made me aware of overextended your unit!”

“I did sir,” said Thomas. “Being that I’m already down to thirteen capable teams, and that includes three teams that I’ve had to piece together from healthy bodies, I’m having a hard time keeping up with your mission requirements as well as J-SOD taskings. But the very first paragraph in the remarks section clearly states we would be below minimum numbers and I would need to coordinate with J-SOD for replacements. You signed said mission plans so I could assume you read the remarks and accepted the fact I was required to contact higher.”

The Colonel pushed himself away from the desk and crossed his arms. “You realize what you did could be construed as dereliction of duty?”

“You approved it sir,” said Thomas with a smile.

“Don’t get smart with me Major,” said the Colonel. “You’re skating on thin ice right now.”

“I’m not sure how,” said Thomas. “You approved the missions and all the risks associated with them. Now, sure you can relieve me, but as you are one of the parties, this investigation goes to the Division Commander. Are you entirely certain you want to take this case, as well as my personal appearance, before him?”

The Colonel was silent for a moment as that revelation washed over him. He unfolded his arms and pulled himself back to his desk. “You think you’ve backed me in a corner, don’t you?”

“Actually, I know I have,” said Thomas with a chuckle. “If you’d read into my personnel file, you’d know I was a cop before the Fall. And knowing the law came second nature to me. So when I got reactivated, I made sure I was up on the rules and regulations as well as those for formal investigations in case it was ever needed. And I’m pretty well versed in current military law and proceedings at this point. I’m not sure how you would bring a case of dereliction up since we acted on your approved orders and being that you accepted the risks and our need to coordinate with J-SOD for emergency taskings.”

The Colonel glared at Thomas. “There’s always the matter of threats of bodily harm and death.”

“I have no idea what you are talking about sir,” said Thomas.

“The last private meeting we had,” said the Colonel.

“Still uncertain as to what you are talking about,” said Thomas. “Can the Colonel remind me of specifically what was threatened?”

“You know what you did,” growled the Colonel.

“I don’t remember such things being said,” said Thomas. “At least not from my end.”

“I see,” said the Colonel. “This is a good game you are playing Major. But it can and will end up biting you in the butt if you aren’t careful.”

“I don’t play games sir,” said Thomas. “I’m tasked to do a job and do it to the best of my abilities. I haven’t got the time or patience to play games.”

The Colonel continued to glare at Thomas and gave him a disgusted “dismissed.” Thomas departed the office once again without saluting and closed the door gently behind him. The Colonel retrieved the recorder he had hidden behind a picture on the desktop and shut it off, not getting any information he could take to higher to get Dayfield relieved. In fact, the recorder mainly implicated himself as being out of touch with the orders and missions he signed off as well as taking major risks with overtasking his teams. His anger grew as he thought about the discussion he just had and how he was never able to gain the upper hand in the meeting. There was some minor insubordination from Dayfield, but nothing that the Division Commander would act on without a simple verbal counseling to Dayfield and keep him in position. And his anger came to a climax when he threw the recorder against the file cabinet opposite of him, shattering it into pieces.


Date/Time: 3 April/1430
Location: 1st Brigade Encampment area, near Babín, Slovak Republic


“Token and his team are in place and waiting for you,” said Thomas to Lieutenant Black of the Rangers. “You’ve got the frequencies programmed into your communicator?”

“Everything’s good Major,” said Black. “We’ll give him a call a click out.”

“We’re off twelve hours from now,” said Thomas. “Good luck, stay safe.”

“See you in a bit sir,” said Black as he entered the Chinook. The very same aircraft and crew that had already performed a couple of missions so far. The rotors started turning and Thomas headed over to the second chopper where Darren was seeing off the two other squads.

“Not long for us,” said Thomas as they walked back to their utility vehicle for the trip to the compound. Being that the numbers associated with the missions were higher, it required the use of the larger helicopter pad that Brigade used.

“You get the easy ride,” said Darren. “Osprey in and out.”

“I’m not fond of Ospreys,” said Thomas.

“I know,” laughed Darren. “That’s why it was assigned to you.”

“I hate you,” laughed Thomas. “What are the split times again?”

“First out at 0220 with a thirty minute spread,” said Darren.

“I’m a little nervous,” said Thomas. “I think the Colonel might suspect something is up.”

“How could he?” asked Darren.

“I don’t know,” said Thomas. “But you don’t get to that rank by being stupid. And he is anything but.”

“We haven’t gotten any of the stop messages from our friends,” said Darren.

“Doesn’t mean he doesn’t know or suspect we are doing something highly illegal,” said Thomas.

“Put it out of your mind,” said Darren. “We can always pull it at the last second.”

“I really hope we don’t have to,” said Thomas. “For the sake of everyone in that camp.”

 

CHAPTER 25


Date/Time: 4 April/0219
Location: 1st Brigade Encampment area, near Babín, Slovak Republic


“Be careful,” said Thomas to Darren and his team who were on the first helicopter flight out. Michael Parsons had reported several hours before that the Rangers had made contact and were now bedded down at the site. And the only thing left were the Cider teams to depart from this location. The additional Ranger forces were staging from their base and the aircraft were already in place. And they had received a message from their special asset confirming the mission on.

“As long as we don’t put Solo in the lead, we’ll be okay,” said Darren.

“See you in a bit,” said Thomas as he shook Darren’s hand and the engines on the Pave Hawk were spinning up faster. Thomas headed out to see someone he didn’t expect.

“Colonel,” said Thomas as he walked towards the staff vehicle.

“Major,” said Colonel Woodson.

“Something I can help you with sir?” asked Thomas.

“You mentioned that I never see my troops off,” said the Colonel. “Here I am.”

“Right,” said Thomas with a bit of confusion. The chopper lifted off and headed out over the camp while Thomas saw Darren wave from the passenger compartment. He waved back along with the Colonel.

“Where are the rest of your troops?” asked the Colonel. Since his attempt to provoke Dayfield the day prior had ended in failure, he would try a different approach. As the old saying went, he would kill him with kindness and give him all the rope he wanted.

“Over by the hanger and a few of them are boarding another aircraft sir,” said Thomas. The two strolled over to the teams where they were loading into the next aircraft. The next aircraft was an Osprey and the generator cart already had power running to the aircraft. Thomas stood back as the Colonel received a less than cordial response from the members as they boarded the aircraft. While not disrespectful, he could feel the chill in the air as he shook their hands and helped them on the ramp of the aircraft. Thomas received a puzzled look from Rick Jones as he was the last on board and received a quick shrug of shoulders in return. He reminded Rick to be careful as he always did and pressed on to the next helicopter that was loading.

“Your troops don’t seem to be carrying that much,” observed the Colonel. “I thought you would be out for a week.”

“You’d be surprised at what you can cram into a three day pack,” said Thomas as he paused and the Osprey taxied out to the main area for a takeoff. “We travel light and one of the most critical tactics we have is to be able to run faster than the enemy can chase if it comes down to it. Since this is a normal recon, we aren’t taking the normal equipment we would be using for an in depth surveillance mission. So there’s more room for food and bullets.”

“Why three teams in one aircraft?” asked the Colonel.

“Efficiency,” yelled Thomas over the aircraft. “Saving fuel is a priority right now and that bird will make three drops. But we do have one bird only taking a single team in.”

“Why not put it in with the others?” asked the Colonel as the Osprey jumped into the sky and headed out away from the compound.

“Different ingress route,” said Thomas as they approached the Pave Hawk with Bill Meyers loading his team. “And well away from the other L-Zs.”

“We’re proud of what you are doing,” said the Colonel as he shook Meyers’ hand.

“Thank you sir,” said Meyers.

“Stay safe Chaos,” said Thomas as he shoved his pack into the helicopter.

“Always do,” said Meyers as the Colonel was shaking the hands of the rest of his team. Again Thomas got a puzzled look and returned another shrugged shoulders. The engines were starting up as they made their way to the next helicopter.

“What’s Chaos?” asked the Colonel.

“His call sign,” said Thomas.

“Why Chaos?” asked the Colonel.

“When Bill was fresh out of S and T, the missions he led bordered on controlled chaos. They didn’t look pretty from the outside, but they tended to work pretty well. So we started calling him Chaos since he operated way outside the bounds of what most of us consider normal. And that’s saying a lot for us,” said Thomas.

“And that’s not a risk?” asked the Colonel.

“We don’t have a nine to five job delivering mail Colonel,” said Thomas. “Our job has risks and creates chaos. But it’s how we deal that chaos that sets us apart. And Captain Bill Meyers is a fine team leader that gets results no matter how out of control he seems.”

“Still, a leader should be careful not to cross the lines of accepted tactics,” said the Colonel.

“Everything we do is outside the lines of accepted tactics,” said Thomas. “It’s what’s kept us alive for as long as it has.”

“I don’t like the way you operate,” said the Colonel. “I’ve never made a secret of that. We have to have order and discipline in this military to win. And in that order and discipline means tactics we all can use.”

“Unfortunately, it doesn’t work that way in our world,” said Thomas. “We use tactics that nobody else will and that makes us unpredictable. And that’s why we win. The IU we go up against can’t figure out what we will do next. It creates confusion, chaos and messes up their tactics meaning they have to adapt on the fly. And when they don’t have the training and ability to adapt, they lose.”

“I still think units like yours just don’t fit into what this Army should be,” said the Colonel.

“Most commanders let us run a little wild and are happy with the results we bring,” said Thomas, echoing the comments made by General McMackin several days before.

“I’m not like,” said the Colonel and paused. “Most commanders.”

“You’d be surprised at how innovative we are and what we can do when we put our minds to it,” said Thomas. And your head would explode if you knew what we were up to right now…

They paused their conversation to help load the next helicopter taking the teams of Mark Williams and Tim Daniels. Again, a cold reception and again Thomas had to shrug his shoulders.

“I…” started the Colonel. “I was never in combat arms. You know this of course, but it doesn’t mean I can’t learn. I know I have a lot to learn about the way your forces operate and I might be willing to loosen the leash slightly when you get done with this one.”

You had your chance four months ago, thought Thomas. And I have every reason to doubt your sincerity this time. “I’ve got to get my team ready.”

“Whether we have personal problems or not, I don’t like writing home letters to parents and spouses grieving over the loved ones they’ve lost,” said the Colonel. “So since there’s nobody here to say it to you, stay safe out there.”

Thomas was surprised at the outstretched hand, but took it out of courtesy. He boarded the MV-22C Osprey as the engines were spooling up and Greg Henry came over.

“What did he want?” asked Greg.

“Said he wanted to see us off,” said Thomas.

“Probably out there poking holes in the fuel lines right now,” remarked Greg.

“I called him out on it during a meeting,” said Thomas. “Guess I made him feel guilty.”

“Yeah, I believe in unicorns and pots of gold too,” said Greg as the crew chief came over and instructed the two to have a seat for takeoff. The engines ran up faster and the Osprey taxied out a short distance before leaping into the sky. The interior red lights were on and the aircraft was picking up speed and transitioning into airplane mode as they headed out away from the camp. They would travel up the lines before making the ingress and were gaining altitude for a cruise before lowering down to terrain avoidance.

After they reached somewhat of a decent altitude, Thomas motioned to the crew chief by tapping on his ears and pointing at the spare headset hanging from the rear bulkhead. The crew chief passed it over and pointed at an unused jack near the rear of the cockpit. Thomas waded through the gathered teams and plugged in the headset and made sure the crew was not communicating before he started talking.

“Hey Butch,” he said.

“Hey Tom, problem?” asked the pilot.

“Yeah, flight path change,” said Thomas.

“Where to?” asked the pilot.

Thomas synched up his communicator with the aircraft and downloaded the appropriate file. The pilot accepted the input and the tracking path on the heads up display showed the new course.

“Takes us quite a ways away from the flight plan,” observed the copilot.

“It’s approved by J-SOD,” said Thomas.

“Let’s authenticate it. Not that I don’t trust you, but this is unusual without preapproval,” said the pilot. The copilot put the request into the system and had the navigation system uplink to the Joint Special Operations Division Headquarters to verify the flight plan change. It took several seconds before the computers synched up and finally agree that yes, the flight path change was valid and the pilot could divert without any problems.

“What’s the deal Tom? This is highly irregular since we haven’t been over this flight path yet,” asked the pilot. “Typically we get a few days to go over the path and check everything out.”

“Call it a mission change,” said Thomas.

“Do I want to know?” asked the pilot.

“Probably not,” said Thomas. “The less you know, the better.”

“Why do I get the feeling I’ll be testifying at your court martial,” laughed the pilot. “But if J-SOD approved it, I can’t say anything.”

“Call it a favor owned,” said Thomas.

“Shoot, we aren’t even close to breaking even on those. We owe you guys a whole lot more than this,” said the copilot.

“You’ve pulled our behinds out of the fire before. I’d say we are even,” said Thomas.

“I’ve got a few flight crews that would beg to differ,” said the pilot. “We like our nice comfy beds in the rear with the gear and this being behind lines stuff is for you knuckle draggers.”

Thomas laughed but also knew the pilot enjoyed the lifestyle of heading into danger areas and flying to the backyard of the enemy. If the choice came down to flying a normal cargo route between North America and Europe and doing what they were doing, they would pick the latter hands down every time. And it was something that went appreciated by the troopers they supported on the ground.

“Who checked out the route anyway?” asked the copilot.

“The Australian intel contingent with their 5th,” said Thomas.

“Good guys,” said the pilot. “We’ve used their stuff before. Okay, we’ll trust you. Diverting onto new path and checking new E-T-A…shows twenty-seven minutes to landing zone. Wait, only one landing zone now?”

“Yep, new mission,” said Thomas.

“And I probably don’t want to know, right?” asked the pilot.

“Nope,” said Thomas. “We’ll have UAV feed for the L-Z available ten minutes out.”

“Called in a few favors?” asked the pilot.

“One or two,” said Thomas.

“Must be important,” said the pilot. “Sixteen minutes to Indian Country. Head on back and get strapped in.”

“Thanks Butch,” said Thomas.

“Anytime,” said the pilot as he got back to the job of keeping the MV-22 in the sky. He knew the mission was probably important. He checked the additional aircraft assigned to the mission and saw they too were going on diverted flight paths. And all were carrying members of the 14th Special Operations Battalion towards the same generic point. He knew something was up, but Thomas was right, the less he knew the better.

********************​

“Thermal shows no significant presence in the area,” said the pilot on the MH-60P helicopter.

“Check the sync on your box,” said Darren as he pointed at the computer. A synch request was flashing in the lower left corner. The copilot selected it and saw a Predator drone was available to utilize.

“Unusual,” said the pilot as he challenged the unmanned aircraft and got an immediate reply. The two aircraft synched up and additional feed was seen on the screen and in the flight crew’s visors. “Looking good for thermal and IR. How much can we use this?”

“It’s yours,” said Darren. “Send requests for new taskings through your box.”

“Try the enhanced radar,” said the pilot. The copilot sent the request and was immediately rewarded with a new picture as the Predator changed surveillance systems. “Go to composite, offers the best resolution.”

“After we get dropped off, you can let it go back to scheduled taskings,” said Darren.

“How did you get your flight plan changed without us finding out as well as having a drone available for us to use during the infiltration?” asked the pilot.

“Ever see what you can get for a good steak these days?” laughed Darren.

“I’d typically give up my firstborn child for this kind of intel on every mission much less a steak dinner,” said the pilot. “Should be twenty minutes give or take.”

“Thanks Chuck,” said Darren.

And all across the Slovakian front, members of the 14th converged on the same geographic area. While five helicopters and tilt-rotor aircraft would be noticed by the IU as heading behind the lines, they were lost in the terrain avoidance of the pilots in question once they reached the front trace. IU radar operators attempted to pick them back up, but were unsuccessful in doing so. And one by one, they came started dropping their cargo of personnel and material a few miles apart.


Date/Time: 4 April/0533
Location: Southwest of the Prison Camp, Slovak Republic


“Token, this is Warbucks, approaching yours,” said Thomas over the radio.

“Warbucks, this is Baldy, state direction and number in party,” said Nate Clark.

“Approaching from heading three-zero-five, twelve in party,” said Thomas.

“Copy, three-zero-five with twelve. You copy Alamo 1-6 Golf?” stated Clark.

“We copy all, out,” said the Rangers assigned to that sector. Thomas moved his group forward once again and was challenged after traveling approximately four hundred meters.

“Halt, advance one and be recognized,” said the voice in a well-covered and concealed position. Thomas stepped forward another fifteen feet and was challenged. “Dorito.”

“Toshiba,” said Thomas in return. He saw the Ranger appear in the early morning haze and walk towards him.

“Camp is behind us about two hundred meters,” said the Ranger.

“Any other problems out here?” asked Thomas.

“Negative sir,” said the Ranger. “Seen some nice deer though.”

“Not hunting season right now troop,” chuckled Thomas. “I have twelve in my party.”

“Roger that,” said the Ranger as he and Thomas counted the teams as they passed through. Sergeant Randy “Razor” Mahoney was the last in line and passed through towards the rally point and Remain Over Night site.

“Thanks Ranger,” said Thomas.

“No problem sir,” said the Ranger as he returned back to his covered position and to his vigil of keeping an eye on his fellow troops. Once inside the perimeter, he could see a few signs of occupation, but not many at all and nothing that would be noticed by the casual observer. He saw a couple of people in a small depression and headed towards them. Inside were Michael Parsons, Darren Thompson and Ashley Scott. He told his teams to disperse and start setting up their small shelters for the time they would be in the camp.

“Made good time,” said Michael as he shook the hand of Thomas.

“Didn’t have far to go,” said Thomas. “Status?”

“We’re still waiting on Badaa and his chalk and Chaos,” said Darren.

“Problems?” asked Thomas.

“No, just not making good time,” said Darren and pulled out his communicator. “Here’s Badaa and company about five clicks away and Chaos is over here about three.”

“No other issues coming in?” asked Thomas.

“A little confusion on the pilot’s part and Gadget’s didn’t want to divert onto the new flight path even with the authentication. But after they contacted J-SOD directly, he changed his mind,” said Darren. “Relatively new crew that doesn’t know spec ops doesn’t play by the rules.”

“Everything else okay?” asked Thomas.

“Yeah,” said Darren. “Everyone is getting fed and sleep. Was that who I thought it was on the pads when we departed?”

“The Colonel?” asked Thomas. “Yeah.”

“What did he want?” asked Darren.

“Wanted to see us off,” said Thomas and got a strange look from Darren. “I know, I have no idea what got into him.”

“Probably should check your pack for a bomb,” chuckled Darren.

“We had a chat while we were loading teams,” said Thomas.

“Oh?” asked Darren.

“He recognizes the fact he has zero clue about us or our job,” said Thomas. “And said he would think about shortening the leash when we got back.”

“And you actually believed this?” asked Darren.

“Of course not,” said Thomas. “But he actually seemed human for a change.”

“Thinking of scrubbing?” asked Darren.

“Crossed my mind,” said Thomas. “Then I remember he put this place on the bombing list.”

“Less than twenty-four hours,” said Darren. “You want to catch some sleep?”

“Nah, I’ll hold off until everyone is here,” said Thomas. “But you head on if you want.”

“Don’t mind if I do,” replied Darren with a yawn. “Hell getting old isn’t it?”

“I wouldn’t know,” grinned Thomas.

Darren left with a chuckle and headed over to his shelter he was sharing with Frank Zimmer. Thomas headed around the camp area and saw his people as well as the Rangers were very well concealed. He was joined by Amber during his brief check.

“You can go ahead and grab some sleep,” he stated.

“No can do boss,” said Amber. “We’re in the field and where you go, I go.”

“You don’t have to,” said Thomas.

“You’re like my good luck charm,” said Amber. “I’ve never been wounded since we left Colorado and I have to think there’s some reason for that. You’re the only logical choice so the closer I keep you, the luckier I am.”

“At least I’m good for something,” he chuckled.

“And besides, I sleep better with you next to me,” she grinned.

“Glamour…” he said in that tone.

“Relax,” said Amber. “You know I get serious when it counts.”

“That you do,” said Thomas as he completed his rounds of the area they were in. He did see the issues Michael and his team had with the western side, but since they weren’t going to be in position that long, it was a risk he was willing to take. He heard Meyers and his team calling in for approval to approach the site and returned to the small depression that seemed to be their unofficial command post during the trip. After getting approval, he was identified and challenged into the perimeter like all the other teams had been. Thomas didn’t have to wait long as the single team finally approached and made contact.

“Remind me to swiftly kick Snoopy where it hurts the most,” said Meyers as he sent his team to start building their own shelters.

“Problems?” asked Thomas as he shook his hand.

“Humping over that ridge wasn’t a simple infiltration route,” said Meyers. “Otherwise, it was a quiet trip except for Mongo getting attacked by a rabbit.”

“What?” asked Michael.

“We were about two clicks away from the L-Z when a rabbit jumped out of the bushes close to Mongo and ran right in front of him. I thought the kid jumped about five feet in the air when it skittered over his feet,” laughed Bill.

“When we’re done, I’m requesting permission to go back and find that little bastard,” said Staff Sergeant Aaron “Mongo” Harper.

“Hopefully that’s the last surprise we get this mission,” chuckled Thomas. “Did Zee do okay?”

“Yeah, he’s a natural,” said Meyers who had taken Corporal Zdenko Horak with his team since they were the lightest loaded aircraft. “Quiet as a mouse and good fieldcraft.”

“Make sure he gets hooked up with Sunshine,” said Thomas. “I’m not sure where she’s at, but hang on to him until we get up and about.”

“Sleep schedule?” asked Meyers.

“What you can, when you can,” said Thomas.

“I can handle that,” said Meyers. “Are we being rotated into the guard schedule?”

“Since the Rangers are helping on the assault, we’re keeping a team on standby to help out,” said Thomas as his communicator buzzed and he checked the incoming text message. “Looks like the rest of the Rangers are at their ORP.”

“I’d say they get the easy job on this one,” said Meyers.

“Highly critical though,” said Thomas. “And yet they are the ones heading out on the open roads. We have the advantage of the forest.”

“I wouldn’t want to be sitting in a truck waiting for Achmed to stop us,” observed Meyers.

“Kinda figured,” chuckled Thomas. “Go get some sleep.”

“Roger that,” said Meyers as he headed to his team and helped them settle in.

“We can disappear pretty easily when we want to,” remarked Thomas as he looked around the area. With a few minor points, the entire group was able to disappear under the natural shelters they had built. Other than random bumps in the area and the shelters he could look directly into, they would not be noticed by the casual observer.

“Yeah, kinda keeps us alive,” said Michael.

“Who’s up next on the watch rotation?” asked Thomas.

“I was going to have Doodle and his team,” said Michael.

“We don’t have a set rotation?” asked Thomas.

“We aren’t going to be in position long enough for that,” said Michael.

“True,” said Thomas as he heard Rick and his team calling in. “Those guys are moving way too fast for my tastes.”

“It’s daylight and they probably don’t like being out,” said Michael. “We might have made the infiltrations earlier.”

“Hindsight,” said Thomas as he saw Amber yawn. “Would you go get some sleep?”

“Nope,” said Amber.

“You are stubborn, you know that?” asked Thomas.

“Did he of all people just call me stubborn?” she asked Michael.

“I’m not getting in the middle of this,” chuckled Michael.

“Fine, as soon as Badaa gets in, we’ll head to bed,” said Thomas.

“Oh baby,” she replied in a husky voice. “I can’t wait.”

Thomas scoffed at her with a shake of his head. “At least get the shelter ready.”

“Already done,” said Amber.

“Right,” said Thomas as they waited for the final teams to approach. Once they were in position, he knew they all needed rest for the raid. He wondered if everything else was ready to go and whether the attack on Černová would go down as planned. As he didn’t want to communicate directly with Jacobson or Reese, he had to trust in the two to come through for him. After they started the raid, he would be able to communicate freely with them and get updates, but for the moment he had to leave it to chance which he was entirely uncomfortable with.

********************​

“We have everything ready?” asked Lieutenant Colonel Jacobson.

“I’ve worked out the ruse for the brigade guns,” said the S-3. “And as long as we can get a battery suppressing their guns and the other two batteries to hit the planned targets before the Colonel pulls the plug, we should be okay.”

“It’d be nice to have them all the way through,” said Jacobson.

“It’d be nice if we all don’t end up in jail before this is over,” said the S-3.

“Have a little faith,” said Jacobson.

“I’ve got all the faith in the world,” said the S-3. “But still get that worried feeling this might not end well.”

“Sometimes doing the right thing requires a little bit of wrong,” said Jacobson.

“There’s not exactly anything ‘little’ about this sir,” chuckled the S-3. “Just one request though if you don’t mind.”

“Sure,” said Jacobson.

“Don’t let me be cell mates with the S-3 from 4th Battalion,” said the S-3.

“Not a friend?” asked Jacobson.

“No, he’s a good enough guy,” said the S-3. “Just that he cheats at cards.”

Jacobson let out a chuckle and saw that even his S-3 was getting in the mood after being hesitant about the mission. They had sat staring at the same real estate for far long than they should have and it was past time to start acting like a combat unit instead of being timid and just watching. He knew it could turn out wrong for him and his unit, but stood by his original gut instinct that this was the right thing to do.

 

CHAPTER 26


Date/Time: 5 April/0128
Location: IU Vehicle Maintenance and Supply Area, southeast of Vlkolínec, Slovak Republic


The two Rangers were stealthy in their approach to the manned gate at the IU transportation area. There were two guards evident and appeared to be two more inside the small guard shack dozing off at the desk inside. The Captain noticed the guards at the gate were not particularly paying attention to the surroundings and were warming themselves by a fire in an old barrel by the gate, holding out their hands over the open flames with their rifles slung on their backs. Through the night vision, he saw the two Rangers raise their M-4 carbines up and take aim. The suppressors on the end of the muzzles did their job as the shots barely registered over the two hundred meters from where they were at and the main gate. The two guards were immediately hit and fell to the ground, dead from the head shots. The Captain watched as the two immediately darted to the shack where the door was flung open and the process was repeated.

“Move the assault team now,” ordered the Captain as he continued to watch. The single foot patrol was also taken down by suppressed gunshots as he heard the support element taking them out of action on the perimeter fence. The Captain watched as the twenty members of his assault team headed into the compound to the two facilities with the teamwork often practiced but until this point, not applied in an actual combat situation. The doors were opened and the teams entered the respective facilities in tactical formations. After what seemed like an eternity, the radio came alive.

“Building 2 clear,” said the leader of the second assault team and was followed in fifteen seconds by “Building 1 clear” from the leader of the first assault team.

“Copy, move to the maintenance buildings,” said the Captain.

The two teams exited the buildings and crossed the yard to the large maintenance buildings where they again entered and cleared the building only to find it empty after an exhaustive search. Exiting the building, there were several maintenance docks that needed to be cleared and again the search turned up negative.

“Odd they don’t keep the mechanics here,” observed the XO.

“Probably kept in town,” said the Captain. “I prefer this to be nice and easy myself.”

“Docks clear,” came the announcement over the radio.

“Roger,” said the Captain and turned to give the orders. “Start phase two, get the trucks ready to go. Sergeant Ramirez, get your squad to the gate and set up overwatch for our guys.”

The remaining Rangers sprang into action as they had rehearsed and gone over time and time again in the planning. The two members that had taken out the gate had already donned the hats and jackets of the IU members at the gate and had taken their place as the “guards” on duty. While they had the AKs slung across their back, suppressed M&P pistols were available in case anyone came calling in the middle of the night. A single squad backed them up and set up defensive positions inside the gate in case there were complications the two Rangers at the gate couldn’t handle. As the remainder of the platoon entered the yards, they fanned out to perform their assigned tasks in the neat rows of ten trucks apiece. Doors were heard opening on the trucks and bolt cutters were removing the chains wrapped around the steering wheels to lock them in place.

“What’s the punishment for grand theft auto in the IU?” asked the Corporal as he snipped another of the locks holding the steering wheel in place and pulled the chain through.

“They cut your hand off,” said the Sergeant that was keeping watch in case there was additional security they hadn’t discovered.

“Not fair,” said the Corporal as they dashed to the next vehicle. “How am I going to slow dance with my girl with only one hand?”

“The same way that hippy with the medical deferment is dancing with her right now,” said the Sergeant. “Five more to go.”

Down the line, another Sergeant was checking the vehicles and was approached by the Captain. “Is it going to take long to hotwire these things?”

“We happened to get lucky sir,” said the Sergeant. “What we have here are copies of the Deuce that requires no keys except the steering lock.”

The Sergeant flipped the ignition key over and showed the Captain the setup in the cab. The interior panel came to life as the lever was thrown although he didn’t start it yet.

“So we’re going to be way ahead of the timeline?” asked the Captain.

“Appears that way sir,” said the Sergeant.

“They fueled up?” asked the Captain.

“Appears most of them are for the moment,” said the Sergeant. “Looks like the fuel pump is still in working order as well and has power. So if we need to top them off, we can.”

“Charges rigged on what we’re leaving behind?” asked the Captain.

“Fourth Squad is working that,” said the Sergeant.

“Okay,” said the Captain. “Head over to the gate and make sure everything is wide open for us.”

“Huah sir,” said the Sergeant as he hopped out and grabbed his Ranger buddy to head to the gate.

“Never expected a mission behind the lines to steal trucks,” said the Company First Sergeant. He was completely unwilling to stay behind on a mission of this magnitude and was paired up with the Captain for the job at hand.

“I can only say finally,” said the Captain. “After sitting on our butts for the past six months and getting passed over for big missions, we needed this. We’re way ahead of the timeline.”

“Want to leave early?” asked the First Sergeant.

“The recon of this area didn’t indicate if they got many late night visitors,” said Brown. “And traffic on the secondary roads we are using is extremely light. Either we stay here and risk detection or head out on the road and risk the same thing.”

“Can’t fight our way out of here easily,” said the First Sergeant. “And even if we are discovered on the roadway, we still have assets that can get us away easily.”

“I was thinking the same thing,” said Brown. “We’ll pull up short of the checkpoint on the roadway. There’s a curve in the road about six hundred meters away. Keep from going around the curve and get the assault team ready just in case. And wait there. We’ll make it look like a convoy that’s stopped at the checkpoint at least.”

“I’ll let the teams know,” said the First Sergeant as he went to find the squad and platoon leaders.

“Captain, got an idea,” said the Platoon Sergeant of the assault team.

“Let’s hear it,” said the Captain.

“We’ve got a couple of armored vehicles here that we might want to consider using as a lead and trail vehicle. It looks a whole lot less inconspicuous having some sort of security vehicle up front and in back than a bunch of unguarded trucks barreling down the road,” said the Sergeant.

“They work?” asked the Captain, knowing this was a maintenance area.

“Not sure yet,” said the Sergeant First Class. “Want me to check?”

“We’re close enough to leaving to turn over the engines, go for it,” said the Captain. The Sergeant departed and jumped through the rear of the IU copy of the BTR-70. Moments later, the engine was heard rumbling to life after the starter cranked several times. The vehicle was put in gear and moved forward about fifteen feet before coming to a stop. The engine was left running to warm up and the Sergeant repeated the process in the second vehicle only to find it dead. A third vehicle, a BRDM-2 copy fired to life and was pulled forward as well. Again, he left the engine running and ran back to the Captain.

“Good to go sir,” said the Sergeant First Class.

“Great idea Sergeant. Put the BRDM in the lead and the BTR in the rear. Assign a fire team to each,” said the Captain as more vehicle engines were coming to life in the compound and turned to the Lieutenant. “We’re wearing out our welcome, let’s get ready to hit the road.”

“Roger that sir,” said the Lieutenant and went to notify the individuals of their assignments. In all, he had sixty personnel that were taking part in this portion of the operation and would be taking out twenty-seven of the IU vehicles in the raid they had just completed. It was bothersome to be heading out on IU controlled roads, but the Captain knew Dayfield would need the transport if all else failed and they needed to get the prisoners back to friendly lines.



Date/Time: 5 April/0228
Location: 1st Brigade Encampment area, near Babín, Slovak Republic


“Sir?” asked the orderly sent to wake Colonel Woodson. “Sir?”

“Yeah,” he replied as he woke up.

“Sorry to wake you sir, but we have a request for brigade artillery support from 1st Battalion,” said the orderly.

“They have targets?” asked the Colonel as he looked at the clock. “This early in the morning?”

“The S-3 stated the IU defenses in his sector appeared to be getting ready to swap out this morning. Colonel Jacobson is requesting control of the brigade guns so he can hit targets of opportunity,” said the orderly.

“He doesn’t have targets at the moment?” asked the Colonel.

“Negative sir,” said the orderly. “He thinks they may be moving in the next couple of hours and would need immediate control to hit targets of opportunity.”

The Colonel thought about the request and also knew for targets of opportunity, they would continue waking him every time something appeared and a request was made. As he was still fatigued from the night before where he saw off the Cider teams, he needed uninterrupted sleep. “Fine, give control over to Jacobson, but I want us to monitor the situation,” said the Colonel as he quickly signed the request form.

“Yes sir,” said the orderly as he departed the small quarters and returned to the command post.

“Let 1st Battalion know they have approved control of the brigade guns. And send the message to the red legs to let them know to be ready,” said the shift commander after reading the request.

“Yes sir,” said the orderly as he went to the controllers and the orders were relayed.

“Looks like it worked,” said Jacobson as he read the approved message.

“Best lie I’ve come up in a while,” grinned the S-3. “I knew the Colonel would not want to keep getting woken up for requests.”

“How long do you think we’ll have them?” asked Jacobson.

“There’s no telling,” said the S-3. “We’ve got initial volleys planned on three different targets at the same time as well as the mortars.”

“Stand to?” asked Jacobson.

“In a half hour sir,” said the S-3. “Gives folks plenty of time to wake up and eat.”

“Get on the landline to Reese and let him know we are on schedule,” said Jacobson.

“Yes sir,” said the S-3. Jacobson looked at the map once again and saw his dispositions. He had a good plan that had been ironed out by the leadership and knew the chances of success were high even with the lack of coordination with the individual units and with higher headquarters.


Date/Time: 5 April/0238
Location: IU Vehicle Checkpoint, north of Vlkolínec, Slovak Republic


“It appears there is a convoy stopped ahead sir,” said the driver of the utility vehicle as it pulled around a bend in the road towards the final checkpoint before going to the prison camp.

“Stopped at the checkpoint?” asked Major Caleb Aziz as he yawned. His trip back to the prison camp had been delayed and they had left late last night since the coalition aircraft tended to ignore single vehicles on the roadways at night. Insurgent and special operations teams were still a threat, but they tended to go after the trucks carrying supplies and other targets of opportunity rather than single vehicles carrying two personnel. And since the vehicle looked more like a commercial type, it tended to get overlooked.

“I do not know sir,” said the driver as he pulled in behind the last vehicle, a BTR armored vehicle. “It is either a long convoy or they have stopped before the checkpoint.”

“Go see if there is any enemy activity in the area that caused them to stop,” ordered Aziz.

“Yes sir,” said the driver as he opened the door and headed towards the rear vehicle. He left his rifle behind as it was a friendly convoy and hopefully the trip would be quick. Aziz halfheartedly watched as he approached the tactical vehicle before it looked like he stumbled and fell in the roadway. And out of the corner of his eye he caught movement of a person approaching his side of the vehicle.

“Do not move,” ordered the voice in Arabic. Badly accented Arabic as it was and he saw the individual was not wearing IU camouflage. And if he needed any more convincing, the suppressed M-4 rifle pointed at him was certainly not what he expected to find.

Aziz knew he needed to act quickly. The soldier was close enough to strike with the door and hopefully give him enough time to jump into the driver’s seat and escape whomever and whatever he had stumbled into. He grabbed the handle and swung the door as hard as possible and saw it hit the rifle snapping it out of the way. Without even stopping to see if it had worked, he immediately tried to get over the center console and behind the wheel to escape. But he suddenly had extreme pain in his body as the three shots from the other soldier he hadn’t detected slammed into his body. He still attempted to get into the seat, a basic instinct of survival until the driver’s door was opened and he was yanked out of the vehicle. He saw an American looking down at him and attempted to grab at the pistol at his waist. He had just cleared the holster when the final shot was delivered to his head.

“Ruger 6, this is Remington 2-7 Delta,” said the Ranger as he checked Aziz and didn’t find a pulse.

“2-7 Delta, go ahead,” said Captain Brown over the radio.

“We had a vehicle approach from the rear and had to take it down. Light tac vehicle, two soldiers, one of which is an IU Major,” said the Ranger.

“Grab whatever intel you can and ditch the vehicle and the bodies on the west side of the road,” said Brown. “Conceal it as best as you can, but don’t waste time.”

“Roger,” said the Ranger as he was already digging through the vehicle and had retrieved the attaché case in the back seat. He quickly emptied the pockets of the Major before two more Rangers tossed the dead bodies into the rear cargo area. “Left side of the road, cover it.”

“Got it,” said another Ranger as he got behind the wheel. He drove the vehicle off the roadway and into a small clump of trees where it was generally out of sight for the moment. The Rangers continued their vigil of watching the roadway and waited for the checkpoint ahead of them to get taken down.


Date/Time: 5 April/0247
Location: IU Prison Camp, Slovak Republic


“Everyone is in position,” whispered Dave Lawson as they observed the enemy compound. After getting as much rest as they could before the raid, they had moved out at different times and arrived in position to strike at the same time. The last piece of the puzzle was still coming and Thomas knew everything hinged on that one asset. Without it, their chances of success went down exponentially.

“This is Catman, patrol on the east side,” reported Specialist Josh Wolfe. “Four individuals, clockwise pattern on the path.”

Thomas didn’t acknowledge the transmission as it was meant as an alert more than anything, especially to the other teams nearby. The minutes and seconds ticked away as finally his communicator came alive almost right on the dot of 0300.

“Basher 8 calling Team Renegade. We are beginning orbit pattern above your pos, standing by for ordnance drop,” said the pilot from the aircraft that had just appeared on their radio.

“Basher 8, this is Renegade 4 Bravo, authenticate Victor Four,” said Heather. “Voice sounds familiar. We know who this is?”

“Basher 8 sends Mike Alpha Golf, prepared for GPS guided ordnance drop on pre-coordinated targets, over,” said the mystery pilot once again.

“Proper authentication,” said Heather and looked at Thomas.

“Give them the go,” said Thomas as he peered at the camp.

“Basher 8, this is Renegade 4, you are cleared to drop ordnance,” said Heather, still puzzled about the type of aircraft and how it just so happened to be overhead. But she suspected Thomas was behind it as he hadn’t shown any kind of emotion at the idea. There was a pause until the pilot came back on the radio.

“Basher 8, clean drop on twelve GPS guided munitions,” said the pilot.

“Copy, do you need bomb assessment?” asked Heather.

“Negative, just here for the assist,” said the pilot.

“Roger, appreciate the help,” said Heather.

“Feisty Belle Two on egress at this time, we’re even now,” said the pilot of the B-52I aircraft after finishing the bomb run. Major Shelly Wilson gave her aircraft’s call sign as opposed to the “Basher-8” call sign they had been using. She wanted the team on the ground to know they still appreciated the rescue from Germany before the invasion and were glad to help out in any way they could.

“Roger that, tango for the assist,” said Heather as the aircraft was heard leaving the area. “You believe in karma?”

“No such thing. It’s all calculated and preprogramed,” grinned Thomas as they patiently waited on the ordnance. He wasn’t sure how long it would take for the munitions to arrive and saw another patrol preparing to head out of the gate area. But they could do little more than wait.

********************​

And while Thomas sat patiently waiting, yet another group was on the ground waiting as well. Although a lot more impatient than Thomas and his group. The convoy of stolen vehicles sat waiting by the side of the road, each member getting nervous as the seconds passed by. They had already been there for nearly a half hour and each passing moment meant another IU patrol that could happen upon them and spoil everything. Or a passing coalition aircraft could take serious interest in the nearly thirty vehicle convoy.

“Okay, I don’t think Dayfield’s plan is going to work and I’m getting a tad nervous just sitting here like a lost tourist. We’ve already had one vehicle stumble across us and I do not like sitting here just waiting for an armed convoy to pull up,” said the Captain from the lead truck. “Get Second Squad ready to take down the checkpoint.”

“Sir, I’d standby,” said the senior RTO. “I’m hearing radio chatter on his freqs and I think he has some help headed our way.”

“What kind of radio chatter?” asked the Captain and before the answer could be given, the two GBU-53/B precision munitions hit the small barracks building as well as the checkpoint itself, obliterating the facilities and leaving charred remains behind. The explosions cause the group to jump slightly since they weren’t expecting something so dramatic.

“Not quite what I was expecting,” remarked the Captain. “Move your squad forward and check out for survivors. But we are not taking prisoners, got it?”

“On the way,” said the Sergeant First Class as his squad bounded forward to check the remains of the checkpoint. The remaining Rangers kept a close watch on his progress.

“Dayfield went all out to throw this party,” observed the Captain.

“The guy never ceases to amaze sir,” said the driver of the vehicle.

“I think the best part is still to come,” said the Captain. “If he can pull it off.”

********************​

As the bomber was making its way out of enemy territory, Thomas and the rest of the team had been propelled into action. The ten small diameter bombs had made direct hits on the defensive emplacements around the camp and his team stood ready to start taking out the guard towers. They were the delayed action types and actually buried themselves somewhat before exploding and completely destroying the positions and whatever happened to be inside them. And each and every one of them had hit right on target as programmed.

Just prior to the bombs arrival, Technical Sergeant Stu “Mack” Donaldson trained in on the tower to his front with the M-3 “Carl Gustav” recoilless rifle and waited for the operation to kick off. A 60 year old design, a copy had been put into production by the Coalition Forces after the North American invasion due to the simple fact it worked exceptionally well and nothing had ever been able to replace it in the variety of roles it performed. He waited patiently for the go signal along with five other pairs around the compound, the HEDP round already loaded and ready to fire.

The explosions at the DFPs caught the teams off guard, but only momentarily as they pulled out from behind their concealment, quickly dialed in the range and elevation before squeezing the trigger. Nearly all six shots went off at the same time and the delayed fuze on the warhead enabled the round to penetrate the walls prior to detonation. The six towers in the first volley came apart completely and appeared to have been decapitated by some metal eating monster.

“Safe! Reload!” said Jill Dugger from another position as she didn’t pause to admire her handiwork on the first tower. Specialist Josh Wolfe quickly flipped open the rear breech and Jill tilted the barrel to help the expended casing drop from the weapon. As soon as she felt the weight change, she pushed it back down as Wolfe was inserting the new round, closing the breech and locking it in place.

“Up!” he yelled and slapped her helmet. She quickly took aim at the second tower that was starting to show signs of life, aimed and squeezed the trigger once again with the same results as the remainder of the towers.

“God I love this thing,” she remarked and dropped the launcher on the ground where it would be retrieved after the raid. Even though the concussion from the blast hit fairly hard, the results generally made it worthwhile. She pulled up her M-465 rifle from its sling and prepared to move in the direction of the patrol they had seen earlier. Wolfe needed no instructions either as he pulled in his M32 H&K machine gun and went left to cover her as they went forward to track the patrol they had seen earlier.

********************​

Six of the eight guard towers were targeted in the initial volley and quickly taken out of play. Frank Zimmer saw one of the gunners in the remaining tower appear and start to swing his machine gun towards the camp. A quick shot stopped the gunner just as he was beginning to pull the trigger. Frank looked to see if anyone else appeared to take the weapon, but the tower blew apart as the next round from the anti-tank launcher hit dead center and blew the walls out. The remaining tower was hit a split second later and the defenses around the camp were now silent except for the main administration area. Machine gun fire liberally raked through the remaining facilities, keeping the IU troops inside pinned down. The patrol that had been set to leave the administrative area had been targeted and engaged as the first bombs went off by Bobby Rivera and his team. Their shots were dead on as Sergeant First Class Wade Hamm engaged the wounded survivors with his M-25, putting them down for good.

“What go on?” screamed Dana as the explosions kept rocking the building they were in.

“Sounds like a rescue!” shouted Hank. “Tell everyone to get on the floor!”

Dana turned and yelled in Slovak for the members to get down on the floor and lie as flat as possible. They moved slowly towards the floor as holes appeared in the wood at some places where fragments were peppering the buildings. The message to get down was being relayed to the other buildings and Hank hoped it would reach them before they got hurt.

Thomas led the teams towards the gated area and attempted to attach a small charge to the lock holding the fence together. Fire came from one of the administration buildings causing him to take cover until it was engaged by one of the machine guns and the rifleman disappeared out of view. He saw the line charges being sent over by the Ranger element on the east side of the compound and knew the seconds counted if they were to keep to the plan. The charges went off in a thunderous explosion and opened a large gap in the fence where the Rangers would keep the barracks occupied.

Now clear of the offending gunfire from the first building, Thomas and the clear teams moved towards the front gate and put a breeching shotgun against the padlock that was securing the chain link gate. One shot was all that was needed to dismantle the lock and the teams ran into the compound towards the administrative building. The defenders were starting to wake up now and began to fire from windows. Grenadiers took aim and sent their projectiles towards the openings and ceased the fire after the explosions. Standard hand grenades were tossed inside as well after letting the spoons fly and cooking them off for the three seconds. Additional screams and moans were heard afterwards, showing that not all the defenders were hit by the smaller grenades from the M-203s. The Rangers rushed in among the teams and started hitting the barracks facility with the white phosphorous grenades and high explosives and were not concerned with ammo preservation in the initial volleys as the machine guns and riflemen liberally raked the two story facility from end to end. The additional Carl Gustavs were brought into action as the thermobaric bombs were sent into the windows and massive explosions started ripping the facility apart from the inside.

Additional teams fanned out as they made their way into the compound in well-rehearsed movements. Captain Bill Meyers and his team headed towards their intended target and shot at the windows while on the run. When he saw the glass shatter, he knew it wasn’t reinforced and pulled the pin on a grenade as he ran towards the doorway. Tossing in the grenade as he passed by, his team ducked as the explosion went off and blew out the remainder of the windows in the corner office. Teams started stacking up next to doorways and removing the doors whether by breeching shotgun or explosives. Entry teams tossed in additional grenades and quickly followed the explosions, bringing death with them as they had caught the camp by surprise.

Thomas and his team stacked up beside the door to the main administrative building. Greg came forward and hit the door hinges with the shotgun once again but found it was slightly more sturdy than the gate. “Charges!” screamed Thomas as they backed away from the door. Amber came up and quickly put a ribbon charge along the doorframe until they were stopped by gunfire from an adjacent building. Amber suddenly dropped face first as she was hit. The remainder of the teams poured fire on the openings from the building and launched several grenades into the windows. Thomas went over and checked on Amber, finding her vest had stopped the round.

“You okay?” he yelled.

“Owwww,” she grunted and rolled over. She slowly grabbed her rifle and got her bearings while Thomas grabbed the remainder of the charge and placed it on the door. Attaching the two detonators, he scampered away while grabbing Amber to help her to the side.

“Fire in the hole!” yelled Thomas as he hit the button on the detonator and the door disappeared into the building. “Rowdy, take point!”

“Got it!” yelled Dave as he moved his team towards the entrance. As with all plans, small complications were had from time to time and this was a scenario they had practiced before. In a seamless move, Dave and Technical Sergeant Jennifer “Monster” Holden pulled the pins of two grenades and let the spoons fly before letting them cook for two seconds and tossing them inside. The explosions added to the smoke already coming from the inside after they detonated and Dave and his team were right on the heels of the explosion heading into the interior. Thomas, Amber, Greg and Brian came in afterwards and provided rear security while Dave and his team swept the individual rooms. The facility was quite large and Mark’s team was brought in to help sweep although at the risk of the reduced security on the exterior.

Thomas and his team swept an adjacent corridor and found several of the IU soldiers waiting for them. After tossing in grenades and flash bangs, they rounded the corner and engaged the disoriented soldiers. Thomas’ Mk 18 fired at the targets and even the suppressed rounds sounded extremely loud within the confined hallways of the building. Each target was hit by multiple rounds as Amber joined him at his side and engaged as well as they moved in a very fluid motion up the hallway.

In the adjacent corridor, Dave Lawson and his team entered yet another room that served as the command center for the small camp. They saw the communications equipment inside had been damaged in the initial attacks as they faced a window towards the exterior of the compound. As he entered on the heels of another flash bang grenade, he saw an IU soldier on the floor grasping his head from the extreme shock of the grenade. Two rounds put him out of his misery as Dave didn’t stop to admire his handiwork and swept left towards the opposite corner. Holden had come in a split second afterwards and engaged the additional members of the small force with her Sig P229 as the SAW she carried wasn’t as easy to use in room clearing. She saw the IU Lieutenant Colonel attempting to complete the task he had started of getting the radio to life and fired two shots before continuing to engage the next two targets.

“Clear!” she stated as she finished her movement to the back of the room and no additional targets were found.

“Clear!” stated Dave as they both started a tactical reload and dropped the partial magazines into dump pouches. “Team exiting!”

“Roger, clear!” stated Staff Sergeant Shaun “Corndog” Hanson from the exterior and saw movement from the front. “Hold! Hold! Hold!”

He engaged the two IU soldiers as they came out of an adjacent room and right into the waiting muzzle of his Mk-18. Three shots apiece in a classic Mozambique drill ended their short lived journey into the hallway as he shouted “Clear!” once again. The fire team regrouped once again and continued their journey down the hallway to the additional rooms.

As Dave and his team were clearing the other wing, Thomas and his team were coming to the end of theirs. Rooms were seen off to the side and swept as they continued deeper into the facility. Eventually they found the temporary cells that had housed the Texan pilot during his interrogation period.

“Storage?” asked Amber after she swept the last one.

“See the food bowl? That’s a holding cell,” said Thomas as he glanced back down the hallway. No other doorways were seen and the hall dead ended.

“I wouldn’t even put a Chihuahua in here!” exclaimed Amber.

“And you see why we’re here,” said Thomas as he got on his radio. “Rowdy, Gadget, status?”

“Got two more rooms boss,” said Dave. “Three minutes.”

“Clear on my end,” said Mark.

“Warbucks and company are clear, heading back to the entrance,” said Thomas and headed back down the hallway. Sporadic gunfire was still heard from outside as the battle was coming to an end. “Snoopy, report.”

“We’re down to the last building,” replied Darren. “We had trouble getting R2 into position, but we’re getting ready to assault. And we’re still waiting on word of the external patrol, but no significant opposition at the moment.”

“Casualties?” asked Thomas.

“One of the Rangers took a hit, but is fine. Nothing else to report,” said Darren.

“The barracks?” asked Thomas.

“On fire and quiet,” said Darren. “I’ve got two teams and the Rangers keeping an eye.”

“Copy that,” said Thomas as they came around a corner and found Mark’s team waiting. Two single rifle shots as well as two brief bursts of machine gun fire were heard from the exterior of the camp. One additional shot which sounded like a pistol was heard before the report came in.

“This is Sister, external patrol is down,” they heard Jill say through the radio.

“Last room is cleared,” announced Dave.

“Administrative building cleared. Teams coming out,” said Thomas into the radio as his team finished the building. Rivera and his team were moving preparing to enter the last building when the personnel inside started tossing out rifles and pistols. The Rangers and the Cider teams surrounded the building with aimed weapons as the IU staff started exiting the building with their hands raised. Some were wounded and helped their counterparts along as they came out and surrendered to the attacking FNC team. They knew they were not supposed to surrender until the prisoners were all dead, but they knew it was a foolish errand to try anything like that with the massed weapons pointed at them.

“R2, sweep and clear,” ordered Thomas as the IU guards were ordered in Arabic to lie face down on the ground. Rivera entered the facility and cleared it in record time, calling the all clear over the radio. “Team Sunshine, collapse on the admin area. Fluffy and Doodle, set up a watch on the roadway and wait for Ruger 6 to make contact.”

The remainder of the internal teams were busy treating the IU wounded as well as cuffing those that were still capable of defending themselves. They put the remaining IU soldiers in a small area by the gate with a fire team of the Rangers watching over them. Mark Williams got on the radio and contacted 1st Battalion and advise them the camp was secure. He got in contact with Lieutenant Colonel Jacobson directly and was advised they were still on time for their diversionary attack. Thomas contacted Rangers with the convoy and gave them the all clear signal and orders to proceed to the site.

After getting the items set in motion to guarantee success of the mission, they went to the gate to the main compound and saw it was locked as well. Shotgun blasts destroyed the two locks and the teams entered the gate to the compound, weapons at the ready and were preparing to start kicking in doors to the buildings within the compound. They knew they contained prisoners and knew they needed to remove the heavy boards which locked the buildings from the outside. But they weren’t taking any chances with hidden IU forces and teams prepared in case additional violence would be needed that morning.

The first two at the door went silently to the two sides and prepared to lift the board holding the door closed. Rick and Jamie picked up the board, flung it to the rear and immediately back off from the front as the door slightly cracked. They held their weapons ready and challenged the building. Zee quickly joined the group and was prompted to instruct the occupants to come out.

“You inside the building! Come out with your hands up! We are an American rescue team and are here to take you home!” yelled Rick. The phrase was repeated in Arabic and Slovak towards the building by Jamie and Zee after the English phrase didn’t seem to garner any response. Movement was heard from the interior as feet shuffled towards the door. The wooden door was slowly creaking on the rusting hinges from the breeze that blew in in the eerie silence in the compound. The teams held their weapons at the ready, but were unprepared for the sight at the doorway as the occupants finally started stepping out in the dim light of the still operational lights of the compound.

The rescue team couldn’t help but stare with open mouths at the face of hell as it slowly emerged.

 

CHAPTER 27


Date/Time: 5 April/0327
Location: IU Prison Camp, Slovak Republic


The figures started coming out of the wooden buildings slowly and held their hands over their eyes. While the ballpark type lighting wasn’t especially bright, the sudden light was almost blinding to those who were not used to it. They moved forward as a snail’s pace, not only because of the lack of nutrition or the weak muscles, but because they were unsure of what had just happened and didn’t know if it was safe to come out. But anything was better than waiting in those stifling buildings just waiting to die. Dana saw the rest of the group departing and decided anything was better than waiting around. She stood and got into line and moved towards the blinding light. It hurt her eyes, but it was the first time she had been exposed to direct light in several months.

Dana looked outward and saw soldiers watching them with painted faces. But she didn’t know who the soldiers were as they had on uniforms she was unfamiliar with. They held their weapons ready, but not in a threatening manner. While the brown, green and black colors on their face hid most of the expressions, she could see disorientation, horror and rage showing on the ones she swept her eyes over. They appeared to not know what to do with the situation as it stood. She saw Hank sweep past her and go towards the group of soldiers.

“Captain Wyatt Williams, Texan Air Force!” he exclaimed.

“Halt!” shouted Rick. “Type of your first car!”

“Chevy Z71,” said Williams as he remembered he would be challenged after being in captivity.

“Name of your favorite teacher in high school?” questioned Rick.

“Miss Hensley,” answered Williams.

“Where was your father born?” asked Rick.

“Dallas Texas,” answered Williams.

“Show us your tattoo,” ordered Rick. Williams pulled up the sleeve on his shirt and showed the tattoo he had received before coming to Europe.

“He’s clear,” said Rick after switching on his weapon mounted light and verifying the pattern.

As the question and answer was going on between the two, a few of the remaining victims started making their way over to the first soldier they could find and spoke in Slovak to them. But it appeared none of them spoke Slovak. The group of soldiers did not appear to know what to do. Dana saw they were still bewildered at the sight of so many of her countrymen coming out of the buildings. They started backing up slightly towards the gate which spurned the survivors onward even faster at their liberators. Suddenly a man came away from their group and yelled in Slovak to them.

“Please, my friends! Please stop! We are not here to hurt you, but my American friends are alarmed at your condition! Please stop where you are at!” yelled Zee at the approaching masses.

“Who are you?” demanded one of the members of the survivors in a hoarse voice.

“I am Zdenko Horak of the Czech Brno Guards! Please, stop where you are at! We will tend to you soon!” yelled Zee as he saw others starting to open additional buildings.

“Leads on me now!” yelled Thomas. As soon as the group was gathered, he asked the question “What do we do and how do we treat these people?”

“We give them a little food and water, but not much. It can and will shock their system and potentially cause death,” said Jamie.

“Are you kidding me? They are starving!” objected Mark.

“No, it’s the truth. They need medical help and limited amounts of food until they can get to a hospital,” said Jamie.

“How much are we talking about here?” asked Thomas.

“Enough to cover the palm of your hand and maybe a half a liter of water,” said Jamie.

“Are you serious?” asked Rick.

“Anything more than that could kill them,” said Jamie.

“He’s right” confirmed Staff Sergeant Aaron Harper. “We need to keep them in one place and limit their food and water for the moment. A little is okay, but not a lot.”

“Jesus,” said Thomas under his breath. “Okay, go ahead and get the additional buildings open one at a time. Zee, you go with the teams and make contact with the victims coming out. Make sure they know we are here to help and not to try to wander off.”

“Yes sir,” said Zee as he accompanied the additional teams into the compound. There were only ten buildings and precautions were taken at each as they opened the doors and explained the situation. But it didn’t take long as the victims came shuffling out into the area. Some relatives were reunited after a long wait and others asked for help bringing out those that couldn’t walk on their own. Rick and his team went back to the first building to attempt to help. Teams were sent towards the remaining administrative buildings to locate blankets and whatever supplies they could find to help.

“Got any food?” asked Williams to Rick as he passed by.

“Yeah,” said Rick as he grabbed a ration out of his bag and handed it over. Williams immediately turned to find Dana. She was leaned against the building shading her eyes from the light, the first time she had seen it directly in several months. He had to help her open the plastic packages, but for the first time also in several months, she had real nourishment entering her body. However, before she was able to consume everything, she was stopped by one of the Cider troops.

“You’re the American pilot, right?” asked Jamie.

“Texan,” corrected Williams.

“I know how hard this might be, but she can’t have a lot of food right now,” said Jamie.

“Say what?!” demanded Williams.

“Sorry sir, but it could shock her system and cause her to die,” said Jamie.

“She could die anyway!” objected Williams.

“Listen, only a few bites, nothing more,” said Jamie. “Trust me, I’m a medic and they trained us for this possibility. You want to keep them alive? Stop feeding them anything they want.”

“You can’t be serious?!” demanded Williams.

“I wish I weren’t,” said Jamie and meaning it. “But we have to get these people into hospitals where they can slowly get back to health by increasing their doses of food a little at a time.”

“Fine, you tell her!” remarked Williams and went off to find someone in charge. Jamie found Zee and asked him to speak to her about it. After a brief conversation, she handed back the remainder of the items in the ration after consuming half the main meal. As Zee took it with a sorrowful look on his face, she asked a question in Slovakian.

“She asks if she can share the rest with others,” said Zee. Even though he knew of the horrors and the stories of the camps after fighting in the underground for many years, this was the first time he had seen it up close.

“Tell her just a little to everyone,” said Jamie and went off to find his leadership and let them know the bad news.

Zee translated the request to Dana who slowly nodded her head and started passing out a bit of the ration to those within immediate arm’s reach. They slowly chewed the food and sat with their gaze still looking a thousand miles away.

“Are you in charge here?” asked Hank as he found Thomas.

“I am,” said Thomas. “Major Thomas Dayfield, 14th Special Ops.”

“Captain Wyatt Williams,” said Hank and immediately demanded “What’s the deal with not giving these people any food? They’ve suffered enough!”

“I know they have, but my medical experts tell me they can’t have a lot of food right now. I’ve not come this far to watch them die because they ate too much,” said Thomas reasonably.

“You’re kidding?” asked Hank.

“I wish I was,” said Thomas. “But until we can get them to a hospital that’s equipped to deal with the trauma their bodies have gone through, I will take the advice of my medics.”

“It’s just…” said Williams and his voice trailed off.

“I know,” said Thomas. “And I wish it wasn’t that way. But unfortunately, it is what it is.”

“In any case, thanks for rescuing us,” said Hank.

“It’s no problem,” said Thomas. “You look like they worked you over pretty good. Let me take a look at you real quick.”

“It’s nothing serious, these folks have seen worse,” said Hank as he held up his hand.

“Look, we just rescued you, might as well let me have a look at you,” said Thomas as he pulled out his aid kit.

“You a medic?” asked Hank.

“Nope, but I read a pamphlet sitting in a doctor’s office once,” said Thomas as he used some water to douse a rag and handed it over to Williams. “Clean your face.”

“You sound like my mother,” chuckled Hank as he used the bandana to wipe off the dirt and grime from his face. “What’s going to happen here?”

“We’ll be sticking around until we get a medical unit on site. After that, we head back to friendly lines,” said Thomas.

“I thought we were well behind the lines,” said Hank.

“Not as far as you might think,” said Thomas. “There’s a battalion level attack that’s about to happen that will open the lines for us to get through.”

“Lot of coordination for a simple pilot,” said Hank. “Not that I’m ungrateful.”

“Well, it’s not just for you. And we aren’t even supposed to be here,” chuckled Thomas.

“What do you mean you weren’t supposed to be here?” asked Hank.

“This mission wasn’t sanctioned and we were ordered to stay away. Our Brigade Commander said this was a training facility for the IU and were planning on bombing it,” said Thomas. “But we’ve worked some under the table deals to get you guys out.”

“Would have killed a lot of innocent people doing that,” said Hank.

“Hence why we’re here,” said Thomas as he cleaned the scratches and cuts with prep pads and added in some antibiotic. He put some smaller band-aids over the scratches and finished up.

“I think what you’re doing is a great thing, no matter what. In Texas, we’d call disobeying orders to save these people downright honorable,” said Hank.

“They deserve to be able to live their lives in peace. I can’t leave them until that’s guaranteed,” said Thomas.

“I’m sure they would thank you for it if they spoke English. But you can see it on their faces already,” said Hank.

Thomas looked over the group and saw through the skeletal faces. They had a look of hope for the first time in several years. A few of them caught his glance and smiled at him, probably for the first time in many years. And in that smile was salvation. There was nobody on this planet that was going to move the unit away from this camp until the victims were far behind the lines in hospitals and receiving the care they so desperately needed.

“IU!” exclaimed Williams as he saw the trucks pulling towards the camp.

“Relax cowboy, they’re expected,” said Thomas as he went towards the lead vehicle. Captain Brown hopped out as they pulled to a stop.

“Looks like we missed the party,” he said as he observed the dead IU soldiers and those still in custody waiting by the administrative building.

“This is a party you’d probably prefer to miss,” said Thomas as he looked back into the camp.

Brown looked past Thomas and saw the roughly five hundred former prisoners within the compound. His mouth came partially open as he couldn’t avert his gaze and Thomas head him whisper “Sweet Jesus, what is this?”

“How many trucks did you bring?” asked Thomas.

“Twenty-five,” said Brown after taking a moment to compose himself and finally being able to answer. They walked towards the inner fence because Brown had to see it up close just to believe what his eyes were seeing. “My God Major, I just don’t have the words.”

“Nobody does,” said Thomas. “Nobody gets left behind, understand?”

“How many do you have here?” asked Brown.

“Around five hundred,” said Thomas. “So twenty per truck and you guys escort them out.”

“What about you guys? How are you getting back?” asked Brown.

“Some I’ll send with you guys if you have the room. I’ll have them ride on the bumpers if I have to; I don’t care. The rest of us will walk out and either call for helicopter pickup or cross the lines,” said Thomas.

“I think I’ll join you to make room,” said Brown. “I can have the XO get them out.”

“No can do Captain,” said Thomas. “I need someone to get these people to safety. Your Rangers need their leadership because this will not be an easy task so you have to go with them and see this through to the end. I’m tasking you with getting these people to safety.”

“My God Tom,” said the Captain breaking his normal controlled discipline and staring at the scene before him. “How can people do this to each other?”

“I really don’t have an answer,” said Thomas. “I am asking myself that very same question.”

“Okay, when do we load and go?” asked Brown.

“We’re waiting on a call from 1st Battalion in Černová. As soon as the planned route is clear, you will load and go,” said Thomas.

“Do we start loading now?” asked Brown.

“No,” said Thomas. “No sense in getting them loaded up just to wait. Lieutenant Colonel Jacobson will hold those lines open for as long as it takes to get these people to safety. I can flat guarantee that. But we have to give him the opportunity to open them up.”

“I’ve got medics and food we brought out, we can help,” said Brown.

“Only a small portion of food and water,” said Thomas. “Our medics have already evaluated the victims and they just can’t sustain anything serious right now.”

“Jesus,” whispered Brown once again. “I’d pay for an entire Thanksgiving banquet right now if I could whip it up.”

“Medics say the shock could kill them,” said Thomas. “And as much as I’d love to agree with you, I want these people to live.”

“After this, I’m not sure there is anything in this world they don’t deserve,” said Brown. “Was the pilot here after all?”

“Yeah, he’s going to be okay I think,” said Thomas. “He’ll need to be evaluated as well, but other than a couple of dings and scratches he appears to be okay.”

“Okay, I’ll rally my guys up and get the trucks positioned where we can load them quickly. And I’ll get a good head count,” said Brown.

“Thanks Captain,” said Thomas.

“Normally I’d thank you for getting us involved,” said Brown. “But after seeing what I’ve seen today, I’m not sure the nightmares will fade for the rest of my life. Having said that to say this, I’m glad you stood up for what’s right and did what you had to do to rescue these people. Normally I would never condone disobeying orders, but sometimes rules have to be broken in order to do the greater good.”

“I might need you to testify to that fact at my court martial,” said Thomas dryly.

“Just have your lawyer show the jury pictures of this camp,” said Brown. “Won’t a darn one of them convict you if they have any heart at all.”

“No matter what, we appreciate the help,” said Thomas as he shook Brown’s hand.

“It is truly our pleasure,” said Brown as he headed off to start getting the convoy ready and the head count. Thomas grabbed Zee and sent him with Brown to help with translation in case they needed it with the refugees. Thomas sat down and reflected on what could possibly be the end of his career in the military and would possibly be looking at jail time for what he had done. Pausing briefly to look at the victims once again, he made the decision in his mind that no matter what would come in the aftermath, it was all worth it.

“The man there,” said Dana pointing. “Who?”

“He’s the commander of the troops involved here,” said Williams who had returned to be with her until the end.

“I no understand,” said Dana.

“Ummm, in charge, the leader, understand?” asked Williams.

“Yes, he bring soldiers here?” asked Dana. “Save all people?”

“Yes,” said Williams.

“I would like say thank you very much him,” said Dana.

“I’m sure you’ll get your chance,” said Williams.

“And say thank you very much Hank,” said Dana.

“My pleasure darlin,” said Williams as he took her in a hug. “And I’ll do everything I can to get you to America.”

“Promise?” she asked.

“Swear on my life,” said Williams.

“Thank you very much,” said Dana. She didn’t understand why the tear rolled down his face as this was a happy time for the victims of the camp. After years of oppression, they were finally free. She attempted to stand up, but was still weak from the months of malnourishment and toppled over. Williams shot up and attempted to help her, but she gently brushed his hands away. “No, I stand by me. Stand is correct?”

“Yeah, you stand darlin,” said Williams as another tear rolled down his face. She made it up on the second attempt although being a little wobbly as the food in her stomach was already causing a bit of problems. But he helped her over to the gate of the compound where Thomas was standing and getting a report from Mark.

“Major?” asked Williams. “This little lady has something to say.”

“Hello, my name is Dana,” she said formally and stuck out her hand. Thomas reached out and took it gently. “Thank you very much for save people Jahannam.”

“Jahannam?” asked Thomas.

“Arabic word for hell,” said Williams.

“You are very welcome Dana,” said Thomas who couldn’t find anything else to say right then.

“I say for all people Jahannam, thank you very much,” said Dana. “And thank you very much take Hank home.”

“It is our pleasure,” said Thomas, still unsure of what to say. There were very few moments in his life he could be rendered speechless, but this surely was near the top of his list. What can I say to someone who has had to endure the unthinkable, he thought. What am I supposed to say? That everything is okay? That they will be fine even though they will bear the emotional scars from this for the rest of their lives? I cannot even begin to imagine what they went through and it certainly puts my own troubles into perspective as being minute and petty. And to think the Colonel wanted to bomb this place when these people can now live.

“Same thing happened to me,” said Williams.

“Sorry?” asked Thomas.

“Finding the right words,” said Williams.

“I don’t think there are ever words to find in this situation,” said Thomas.

“Did you capture an IU Major named Aziz?” asked Williams.

“Not sure,” said Thomas. “Although I don’t recall seeing any Majors.”

“He’s the one that put me in here,” said Williams. “I’d like to make sure that information gets its way into the right hands for a tribunal after all this is over.”

“Most rank we found was a Lieutenant Colonel that was killed in the assault,” said Thomas. “You’re free to check the dead if you’d like.”

“I’ve seen enough death for the moment Major,” said Williams.

“I’d like to say that as well, but I have this feeling this won’t be the last time I encounter this situation,” said Thomas.

“Do me a favor would you?” asked Williams.

“Sure,” said Thomas.

“Don’t leave any IU prisoners next time,” said Williams coldly.

Thomas politely nodded, trying to get his emotions into order and wait for the remainder of the operation to go through. After setting out additional security, there was nothing left to do but wait. Time seemed to stand still as all they could do was wait.


Date/Time: 5 April/0500
Location: 1st Battalion Area of Operations, North of Ružomberok, Slovak Republic


“Commence firing with Battalion mortars on the forward defensive lines. Request the brigade guns open fire,” said Lieutenant Colonel Jacobson. “Have Alpha and Bravo move forward to contact. Charlie moves in support to the left and shifts direction to hit the flank. Delta Company moves in trail east to counter any moves from Ružomberok. Send a message to 3rd Battalion to move up.”

“That’s a pretty narrow front for three companies,” reminded the S-3.

“Charlie can go in column formation while Alpha and Bravo spread out. Delta can spread out after the three have passed,” said Jacobson.

The orders went out over the radio to the individual companies involved in the fight. Reports came in of the movement forward to meet the expected enemy resistance. With this probe, they were only looking to tie down the IU and keep them from interfering with the attack on the concentration camp. Minutes passed as the companies moved towards the IU lines covered by the high explosive fire from the mortars assigned to the battalion. The radio came alive on the command net with reports from the lead units.

“Sir, Alpha Company reports light resistance in sector Smokey. Charlie Company reports IU forces are retreating from their assigned positions and falling back under mortar and direct fire,” said the S-2 after receiving radio reports.

“Shift Charlie Company’s direction to support Alpha,” ordered Jacobson. “Had Delta moved yet?”

“Delta is moving forward as we speak. Zero actions yet from their position,” said the S-3.

“Sir, Alpha encountering mainly infantry resistance. Armored vehicles have been destroyed,” said the S-3 NCOIC.

“Bravo Company?” asked Jacobson.

“Still no contact with IU forces,” said the S-2.

“Keep the artillery fire going,” said Jacobson. “Get Red Legs on the horn and let them know we have more targets of opportunity in the open.”

The reports continued to pour in from the Companies and Platoons actively engaged in the fight around Černová. The troops in contact were making good headway when a new report came in.

“Sir! Charlie Company says the IU is retreating from the northwestern edge of the town. There is a gap between the city and the defensive line!” yelled the S-3.

“Get Charlie in there immediately!” ordered Jacobson. “Get them between this line here and the city. Cut off that escape route and we won’t be bogged down by urban fighting!”

“Sir, Bravo reports resistance from their sector,” said the S-2.

“Can they hold the IU in place?” asked Jacobson.

The S-2 relayed the question over the radio and received an answer in short time. “Sir, they can hold them in place. They will have a hard time moving forward, but they can pin them down.”

“Hold off on pushing forward in that sector. We want to keep them away from the city,” said Jacobson. “Pin them in place and let Alpha threaten their flank. Get Delta in position to keep a counterattack from Casio.”

“Sir, 4th Battalion reports the defenders are falling back from their sector!” announced a controller. “Colonel Reese is moving the lines forward.”

********************​

The Bravo Company commander watched as his attack was being stalled by stubborn resistance in his sector. While they could keep the IU pinned in place, he knew they needed to move forward and secure the right flank of the attack. He located the largest concentration of infantry he could find while the Improved Bradley Fighting Vehicles continued to locate and fire on targets on the IU lines. Getting alongside of them, he looked right and left and made up courage to get the troops motivated.

“Everyone listen to me! Everyone! We have a special operations team up there in the mountains fighting to secure a prison camp! They are depending on us to break through! We are not going to let these people to out front slow us down or stop us! We are going to push forward! We are going to smash through this line and get up there and help them! We are the only hope they have of getting out alive! Now we can sit here and do nothing or we can move forward and help them! Which is it going to be troops? Sit here or help our brothers and sisters in the mountains? Are we going to let these bastards to our front slow us down and keep murdering innocent people or are we going to kill them instead? I’m going to go kill them before they kill me! Now who’s going with me?” screamed the commander of Bravo Company as the attack had bogged down in his sector. He rose up and yelled, firing his carbine from the hip in the direction of the enemy lines. He didn’t take the time to notice whether or not his troops had followed him. He was a man on a mission, leading by example and motivating those within his command to go with him. He was pulling them towards the fight, not pushing them.

And the infantry within the sound of his voice rose up screaming like madmen and women as they had been charged by this simple act of bravery and defiance of the enemy defenses. Even those that hadn’t been within the sound of his voice took courage from those who had heard the words of inspiration. Rising and yelling, they pressed forward and closed the gap with the IU and started attacking the targets within their sector. All across the front, they continued rising as the mechanized vehicles and tanks continued to pour on the support. Victory or death, they pressed forward into the cauldron to take the fight into the enemy foxhole.

********************​

“We have a request from Brigade about the status of the fighting,” said the S-3. “Apparently they heard of our little recon in force on our internal nets.”

“Brief Brigade we are in contact and further details are coming,” said Jacobson.

“Sir?” asked the radio operator.

“Mushroom them,” said Jacobson, meaning “keep them in the dark and feed them crap.”

The radio operator passed on the brief message before receiving a reply. “Sir, Grizzly-6 is demanding an update.”

“Repeat the last status report,” said Jacobson, eyeballing the map. “Move Alpha forward to maintain contact here and have Charlie start to roll up the flank.”

“I never believed they were stretched this thin here,” said the S-3 after relaying the orders. “Looks like Dayfield’s intel was right after all.”

“Status on Bravo?” asked Jacobson.

“Sir, Bravo is pushing forward. The Exec says the commander is personally leading the charge! IU forces are unable to disengage or press forward,” said the S-3 NCOIC.

“Barracuda-6, Barracuda-6, this is Grizzly-6. I want a status update now!” demanded the Colonel over the loudspeaker radio in the command post on the battalion command net.

“Keep everyone moving forward. The goal is to get the bridges as a minimum. If we can destroy the IU units, do so, but for the moment, focus on getting to the western edge of the city and specifically the bridges,” said Jacobson as he took his time getting to the radio. “Grizzly-6, this is Barracuda-6, repeat last.”

“I want a status update now! You had no authority to attack in that sector!” yelled the Colonel in the radio.

“Sir, we were presented with targets of opportunity during a recon in force and struck same per your standing instructions. While doing so, we managed to breach the lines and pushed forward,” said Jacobson. The last heavy rounds from the Brigade guns fell before the S-3 NCOIC gave his report.

“Sir, Brigade Red Legs says they’ve been ordered to stop firing,” said the NCOIC.

“You and 4th Battalion have pushed past Phase Line Timex! You had no authority to do so!” yelled the Colonel.

“And in the meantime opened a gap in the lines! We have pushed the IU away from Černová and are rolling them up!” yelled Jacobson in return. “And now you take away our artillery support?”

“You are not authorized to strike any further!” yelled the Colonel.

“Sir! We have counter battery fire from the remaining IU gun. It’s hitting near our mortars and they are displacing. Brigade hit it with three volleys, but there is one remaining!” shouted a staff member.

“Move the section and flatten it with counter-counter-battery fire!” yelled the S-3 for his commander. Orders were passed and the battalion mortars started firing another volley traced back to the remaining IU howitzer. “See if there are any air assets in the vicinity to assist!”

“Barracuda-6! I want you to stop all operations right now!” yelled the Colonel over the radio.

“Sir, repeat request for brigade guns firing on target reference points golf through papa. Two volleys each and repeat fires!” yelled Jacobson in exasperation. “Give us control of the batteries and we can hit targets of opportunity!”

“Negative! No further fires from brigade assets will be made available until you cease offensive operations!” yelled the Colonel.

“Keep firing with battalion mortars! Do not, I repeat do not let up on the IU forces in the open!” ordered Jacobson with a growl before getting back on the radio. “We have the opportunity to take Ružomberok right now! The enemy forces are in complete retreat! We are not, I repeat not going to lose this opportunity by holding in place. We will push forward until either the city is liberated or the units in contact meet heavy resistance!”

“You are disobeying my direct orders!” exclaimed the Colonel.

“Sir! Bravo Company reports the lines have broken in their sector! They are moving to exploit!” yelled the S-3.

“Grizzly-6, be advised, we are rolling up the defensive lines around Černová and have the opportunity to take Objective Casio right now! We need additional support to complete the encirclement and press forward! Request two additional companies from 3rd Battalion be attached to my unit and Brigade and Division artillery support so we can press forward,” said Jacobson with a pleading tone in his voice.

“Negative Colonel! Do not move forward! In fact, you will fall back to Phase Line Timex until such time as I have been properly briefed on the plan of action! Do not pursue IU forces and-” the Colonel was saying as the radio fell silent. Jacobson looked at the radio set and saw the LED panel was dark, indicating it had been shut off.

“Power spike sir. Been happening lately. That and sunspots. Calls are being dropped, so on and so forth,” said the S-2 with a shrug of his shoulders and a gleam in his eyes. “And I believe that last message was garbled by those very same sunspots.”

“A shame,” said Jacobson as he thought about the implications of his actions right then. He decided in a split second he was past the opportunity to pull back gracefully and decided right then to press forward. His staff took a moment to comprehend what just happened and decided their own fate.

“Sir! Defenses on the eastern side of the city are collapsing! IU units are abandoning their position and retreating to the south! 4th Battalion is in pursuit!” yelled a staff member.

“Western defenders are pulling back to the next defensive screen! Bravo is moving to force them away from the city! Alpha has destroyed the opposing company and is moving forward to the bridges! Zero defenders at the bridges!” yelled another.

“Artillery fire has ceased from the remaining IU gun. We got it!” shouted the S-2.

“Sir! We have four French F/A-18s and two US F-15s on call for airstrikes! They’ll be overhead in five and eight mike,” shouted the Battalion S-3 Air as he had located several aircraft within striking distance.

“Barracuda-6, this is Alligator-6. Be advised, I have the bridges in sight and am moving forward. We will secure northern and southern ends until Bravo can catch up. Orders? Over,” said the Alpha Company commander over the secondary battalion radio net.

“Barracuda-6, this is Chewy-6. Be advised, I have a clear line of approach towards the west side of Casio. I can make a dash towards Casio Prime and capture same from the west side along with pursuit of enemy forces. I need instructions, over,” said the Charlie Company commander.

“Barracuda-6, this is Blackjack-6. Be advised, we are continuing to move to exploit the breach in the lines in the west. Expected link up with Alligator forces in the next ten mike,” said the Bravo Company commander with sporadic small arms fire in the background.

“Barracuda-6, this is Dolphin-6. Be advised, zero, I repeat, zero resistance inside the city outskirts. All forces have moved to the east and towards 4th Batt’s area, over,” said the Delta Company commander.

“Orders sir? Since we have no contact with higher?” asked the S-3. The battalion had just claimed their loyalty to their commander. They all had switched away from the primary nets and gone to the alternate frequency after hearing the Brigade commander on their net. When a radio net was compromised, they all knew to go to the alternate frequency. Furthermore, they didn’t like fighting and dying for nothing and they had the IU on the run. Falling back from ground already taken was madness to them. They decided right then they would stand together and hang for their actions, come what may.

“Press forward and encircle the city. Set up defensive lines, but do not pursue any further than five kilometers or best defensive terrain until we get additional support. Keep the battalion mortars firing at targets of opportunity. Have Alpha and Bravo Company continue to roll up the south lines and have Charlie gt to the bridges with Delta watching their flank. Give the Hornets over to Alpha Company and give the Eagles to 4th Battalion. When Alpha and Bravo get through to the main bridges on ESR Tombstone, have them hit the defenses in the flank and pin them in place where Charlie can beat them up,” said Jacobson.

“It’s a large area to hold with just our battalion,” said the S-2. “And we still need to sweep the city.”

“Get every person capable of bearing a rifle up there into the fight. Have the infantry forces press the fight and have the support troops sweep the city. Contact 3rd Battalion and see if they want to slip us some support under the table. Plus, we need to make sure that secondary road right here is secure so we can get Dayfield and his bunch to safety. Also, send a message to Division stating the actions which are taking place,” said Jacobson. Tom, I really hope you know what you’re doing. I just stretched my neck out wide for you, thought Jacobson as he saw to the disposition of his forces.


Date/Time: 5 April/0549
Location: IU Command Post, Ružomberok, Slovak Republic


“We are under attack by at least two battalions with artillery support!” yelled the IU Colonel into the radio handset. “They are destroying my forces!”

“You have to hold until relief can arrive!” exclaimed the IU General. “We will send out the alert, but you have to hold that position for four hours until they can arrive!”

“These illiterate goat herders you saddled me with can’t hold for four minutes, much less four hours! I need aircraft and artillery support!” yelled the Colonel as another round of mortar fire landed nearby. He was in a reinforced bunker, but it wouldn’t stop the advance of the coalition forces rapidly moving towards him.

“You have to hold! That is a vital crossroads!” shouted the IU General.

“Perhaps the General might have thought about that when I expressed concerns earlier!” yelled the Colonel. “I told you we were stretched too thin here!”

“Calm yourself Colonel,” warned the General. “Can you organize the defenses?”

“My units have completely broken down! There is nothing but confusion and fright guiding them at this present moment!” exclaimed the Colonel.

“Defend it down to the last man,” ordered the General. “We will attempt to get you support.”

The Colonel didn’t respond and tossed the handset down on the table in disgust. Various reports were coming in and none of them were improving the overall situation.

“Sir, the Americans have attacked on both sides of the city. All forces are under attack by direct fire and aircraft. They are retreating in disarray!” exclaimed his aide.

“We will set up a defensive line here,” said the Colonel as he pointed to an area within the valley itself. “Contact all units and order them south.”

“Sir! That will mean we give up the city!” exclaimed his aide.

“The city is lost already,” said the Colonel. “We can hold this area until the relief forces arrive. Get a vehicle and leave to start setting up the defenses as the units come in.”

“And you sir?” asked the aide.

“I will attempt to organize what we have left into a rear guard battle,” said the Colonel. “Go my friend. It is my time.”

“Get clear when you can sir,” said the aide as he grabbed a rifle and darted out with several people in tow. A light utility vehicle was heard roaring away as the Major left to set up a defense well away from the city they were supposed to defend. The Colonel looked over the bleak situation once again and knew he couldn’t influence anything from looking at a map in his command post. He would attempt to organize the defenders on the eastern side of the city and hopefully forestall the coalition attempts to seize the bridges and allow his forces the opportunity to escape. He had held off on placing explosives on the bridges until closer in to the spring offensive and he saw the ultimate folly of that decision at this time.

They traveled by foot, seeing soldiers along the way and instructing them to head to the bridges to defend the approaches. He found a Lieutenant running and saw the fear in his eyes as his entire platoon had been wiped out by a mad infantry charge from the Americans. The Colonel ordered him to oversee the defenses at the bridges and to stop the units from fleeing the battle. He was unsure if the Lieutenant would heed his orders, but he needed to gather more troops to make any sort of defense tenable. The Colonel and his party went east for three more blocks before catching the attention of an advancing Bradley. The machine gun in the turret sputtered several bursts their way causing them to seek immediate cover. From behind a wall, he saw the infantry dismounting the vehicle and advancing on his position.

Reaching into his pocket, he knew his war was finally over. He found his handkerchief folded in the cargo pocket and removed it. Tossing out the rifle, he instructed the group with him to toss out their arms as well.

“Sir, we are supposed to defend the city at all costs!” objected the Operations Officer.

“If you want, you may choose death by engaging the enemy,” said the Colonel as he nodded around the wall. “Go on, die for nothing!”

The Major looked at him and peered around at the advancing fire teams. He also saw the remainder of the group had already tossed out their weapons. While he was brave, he had no desire to become a martyr for his nation and tossed his weapon out as well. The Colonel stuck his hands in the air and walked out from behind the wall waving the handkerchief over his head. For him, the war was finally over. From North America to England to Europe, he had finally reached his breaking point and saw the futility of continuing to fight. As he walked towards the soldiers still advancing, he knew he had given Allah another choice in the matter and would live to see his family yet again.

********************​

“Light defenses at Casio Prime,” said the S-3. “Units are in retreat and fighting a halfhearted rear guard action.”

“Can we capture the bridges?” asked Jacobson.

“Affirmative sir,” said the S-3. “We have small pockets of resistance mainly away from the bridges at the moment.”

“Bypass them,” ordered Jacobson. “And get the bridges.”

Orders went out as the units started bypassing the small pockets of resistance. They were opening themselves up to attacks from the rear, but would accept the risk as long as they could get to the bridges and get them intact. The lead platoon from Alpha Company had already darted through and cut off the retreat of the defenders, setting up defenses facing both directions. It wasn’t long until Delta Company had made their way through the outskirts of the old industrial area and linked up with Alpha.

“We’ve got the bridges!” exclaimed the S-3 after the link up had been made.

“Remaining IU forces?” asked Jacobson.

“Retreating to the east and south!” said the S-3.

”Move no further than five clicks out and set up a defense,” ordered Jacobson. “Let Brigade and Division know we’ve captured the bridges. Disregard…prepare a message to Division, I’ll talk to the Colonel myself.”

He got back on the Brigade frequencies and was instructed to standby. He still had units in contact, but the S-3 and XO were handling the fight as the pockets of resistance were being located and taken out or collected after their surrender. When the Brigade Commander got on the line, he got an earful as well as the repeated orders to return to the start point. Jacobson was never able to get in a word edgewise to let him know they had captured the bridges intact.


Date/Time: 5 April/0555
Location: IU Prison Camp, Slovak Republic


“Sound like the fighting is dying down,” observed Darren.

“Sure does,” said Thomas. “And we lost contact with Jacobson.”

“You think they failed?” asked Darren.

“I don’t know,” said Thomas. “I wouldn’t think so. He would have contacted us otherwise.”

“You want to chance a move?” asked Darren.

“No,” said Thomas. “Not yet at least. We’ll wait for contact.”

“I’ll set up some additional defenses just in case,” said Darren.

Thomas nodded as Darren went off to set additional teams up for the defense if it came down to it. They had no idea what was happening north of them at the current moment and Thomas wondered if the operation would be a failure.

 

CHAPTER 28


Date/Time: 5 April/0602
Location: IU Prison Camp, Slovak Republic


“Time to notify Brigade,” said Thomas as repeated attempts to contact 1st Battalion had gone unanswered. As the operation had been done on the fly, Thomas had no alternate frequencies to which to contact Jacobson and had no idea what was happening to his north. They had not heard the distant firing in a while, but still were unsure if it was safe to move the victims towards the lines or not. After getting in contact with Brigade, he requested to speak to Colonel Woodson.

“Renegade 6, this is Grizzly 6, make it quick. I’ve got a lot on my hands right now,” said the Colonel after he came on the net.

“Request information on the status of the fighting around Casio and Černová,” asked Thomas.

“Renegade 6, how were you aware of the fighting at that location?” asked the Colonel.

“Be advised, we were aware of the fighting because it was to open a lane for us to pass through the lines with liberated prisoners,” said Thomas.

“Specifically what liberated prisoners?” asked the Colonel.

“Be advised sir,” started Thomas and took in a deep breath. “We struck at the IU compound identified during the previous recon missions and have since liberated the prisoners that were being kept here. Barracuda 6 was supposed to be keeping safe lanes open for my forces to bring back the liberated prisoners. Over.”

The radio was silent for a few moments as the Colonel digested what he had just been told. The Brigade S-3 later described his face as turning “the angriest shade of red I’d ever seen” before getting back on the radio.

“You mean to tell me you violated orders and struck that facility?” asked the Colonel as his voice was rising.

“Affirmative sir,” said Thomas. “And liberated nearly five hundred prisoners.”

“You are on an unauthorized mission Major!” yelled the Colonel over the radio.

“Roger that,” said Thomas. “But we need to know the status of the bridges at Černová. Also request medical response to this location along with a security element if possible.”

“We can’t send any units forward until the lines are secured,” yelled the Colonel. “We have no idea what is going on right now since 1st Battalion is out of contact! I need time to determine what is going on and make plans accordingly!”

“Sir, we have our own transport! We can get them back to our lines, but we have to know the status of the fighting near Černová! These people need attention now and not after you’ve planned and staffed it to death!” growled Thomas into the radio.

“There are IU units around Casio! That’s all we know! And we cannot move until we get a clear picture of what’s happening!” exclaimed the Colonel.

“You wait much longer and these people could die!” shouted Thomas.

“That’s your problem Major since you decided to go off on your own creating missions,” said the Colonel. “Now you will secure that location and prepare for additional attacks by the IU. No, disregard last. You will leave that location and make your way back to friendly lines. We cannot and will not send help until we are absolutely certain the routes are secure and the plans are completed.”

“You are ordering us to leave an area we just liberated?” asked Thomas.

“On an unauthorized mission, yes. We cannot and will not support you out there and you will return to friendly lines!” shouted the Colonel into the radio.

“Sir, we cannot and will not leave until these people have received medical attention and proper security has been established at this location,” growled Thomas into the radio. “And I cannot and will not leave this area until medical units and security is on site!”

“Your choice Major, but it’s your ass for this decision. Stay if you want, but you will not be receiving any additional assistance from us,” said the Colonel.

“You are hanging us out here to dry!” objected Thomas.

“Again, this wouldn’t be the case if you had not disobeyed orders. Grizzly 6 out,” said the Colonel as he ended the radio transmission. He slammed down the radio handset, cracking it in the process and walked towards his office. He had lost complete control of his Brigade in the space of four hours and had no idea what to do in this instance. He had no idea what was happening on the front and had no idea of why Dayfield would have liberated that camp on his own without authority. And the more he thought about it, the angrier he became.

“Do we have any idea what’s going on?” he thundered to his staff.

“From what we can tell, we have captured the bridges in Černová as well as Ružomberok. There’s still fighting going on in Ružomberok but it’s limited to small pockets of resistance. We don’t have a clear picture yet sir, but based on some radio communications we’ve heard, the city has been surrounded and 1st Battalion is setting up around the bridges,” said the XO.

“We know that for a fact?” asked the Colonel.

“Negative sir,” said the XO. “Just what we’ve been able to piece together and from aerial assets. We have a Predator doing flyovers right now.”

“And?” asked the Colonel.

“It appears the IU is retreating up ESR Tombstone and setting up defenses here,” said the XO and pointed at the map. “If we have 1st and 3rd Battaions set up defenses around Ružomberok we could push 4th Battalion through into this valley and get to them within a half an hour and destroy the remaining forces. 3rd Battalion can assist by setting up facing the east, 1st Battalion to the west.”

“No, not until we are certain it’s entirely safe and we plan this out. Get Dayfield and his unit out of that camp immediately though,” said the Colonel.

“Sir, what about those prison camp victims?” asked the S-3.

“They will be okay on their own for a little while until we can properly create a plan of action,” said the Colonel.

“Sir, they could die if we leave them,” said the XO.

“You have your orders Colonel, now execute them! Get Dayfield and his bunch out of there immediately. Give the order to withdraw and arrest him on sight when he returns to this side of the lines. Additionally, inform the 1st and 4th Battalions deputies they’re now in charge of those units. Lieutenant Colonels Jacobson and Reese are also relieved for violating orders. Their units will stand by and set up defensive lines wherever they happen to be! Now get it done mister or call your replacement!” said the Colonel forcefully.

The XO gave the orders, but also started forming a message to send to the division staff. He knew if the victims of the camp were left on their own, they would surely die. He didn’t know Thomas had already sent a message to the Division as well as the J-SOD informing them of the liberation and begging for help. He additionally didn’t know Jacobson had sent a message off to Division as well and had received instructions. None of the units involved should have bothered since the Division Commander had been monitoring the radio conversations the entire time.

“Get me a chopper ready to go to the 1st Brigade command post,” ordered General Chambers from his command post.

“Sir?” asked the aide.

“Get a security detachment ready to move now. And get the staff assembled, we have work to be done,” said the General as he grabbed his sidearm and holstered it. Grabbing his jacket, he finally had a reason to do what he had wanted to do for a while now. He read the dispatches from the Brigade Executive Officer as well as the one from Thomas as he climbed into his vehicle. An additional dispatch was brought out as they were rolling away detailing the orders to arrest Dayfield on sight as soon as he returned to friendly lines.

Dayfield, you really stepped into the crank this time. You couldn’t leave well enough alone and had to be a cowboy, thought the General as they rolled away and headed towards the helicopter pad where his personal Blackhawk already had the engines started and were waiting his arrival. He thought highly of Thomas, but at the same time, insubordination within the ranks could not be tolerated. He formed a plan to deal with him as they headed towards the helicopter pad for the trip to 1st Brigade.

********************​

“Well?” asked Darren.

“We were ordered back to friendly lines,” said Thomas.

“And just leave these people here?” demanded Mark.

“That was the order,” said Thomas simply.

“And you told them in no uncertain terms where to go?” asked Darren.

“I did as much,” said Thomas. “Listen, we’re in direct contravention to the orders we received. I alone am responsible for that. If you feel the need to replace me and follow orders, let me know.”

“I ain’t moving anywhere either,” said Darren, followed by agreement from the other gathered officers and NCOs.

“We could all be shot for mutiny for this,” said Thomas.

“I am not leaving these people to fend for themselves,” said Mark.

Nods and agreements came from around the group. Nobody was ready to give up this area. They had fought for it and it belonged to them. And nobody was going to just up and leave the victims of the camp until they received the help they needed.

“Listen guys, I have no idea what’s happening around Černová,” said Thomas. “We’ve lost contact with Jacobson after the initial attack and we aren’t hearing anything coming from that direction. And we’re now past the window for the secondary plan of helicopters coming in. And with the status of Černová unknown, I’d rather not bring them in here through possible anti-aircraft defenses as it is. I’m not comfortable moving anyone until we’ve got a clear picture of what’s going on and I’m open to suggestions at this point.”

“Hold up here until we get a better idea of what’s going on in Černová or we get instructed to move by Jacobson,” suggested Darren. Nods of agreement were seen around the gathered leadership as that seemed to be the wisest course of action for the moment.

“Okay, let’s start putting out security elements and get target reference points identified. We probably won’t get any air and artillery support, but it’s better to have something ready just in case. Consolidate ammo, break out the rest of the anti-tank weapons and have the Ranger element serve as a reaction force along with Gadget, Badaa, Token and Chaos. Snoopy, orient our defenses to the north and east with listening posts on the south and west. Rowdy, I want you to work up an emergency load plan for the victims here and we’ll take them either north or east depending on which area an attack comes from if we have to evac in a hurry.”

“Have everyone water up and get some chow in them, it might be a long day,” said Thomas. The team leaders went about to setting the plan in motion as Thomas worried about the aftermath of the unauthorized mission. He already planned on his defense at the court martial and would accept it readily as long as the members of the camp survived. Some things in life were worth accepting punishment for.

********************​

Stress eventually gets to everyone. And Colonel Woodson was feeling the effects as he had never felt them before. His entire Brigade was out of his immediate control at the moment, his special operations teams had gone off on a mission they were unauthorized to perform and he had no idea what the status of the main target in his area of operations was at the current moment. His carefully laid plans and career path were currently being scattered before his eyes as each passing second showed more and more of his incompetence in commanding a combat unit. He had been told by his friend it would be an easy task and he likely would never see combat before getting the required time for promotion and moving on. And everything he had worked for in his career was quickly falling apart in front of his eyes.

And he knew Dayfield was at the bottom of it. Knew it deep down in the depths of his soul he was the reason it was all falling apart in front of his eyes. From day one he had done everything in his power to break Dayfield. But he had never bent, had never broken and was still adamant to resist everything that had been done to him and his unit. And somehow he had gotten his fellow commanders in on a plot to destroy him. He had done something to convince Jacobson and Reese to follow in his mutiny against the lawful authority. And the more he thought about the situation as it stood, the more clouded his judgment became and the further down the abyss he traveled. Until he reached that proverbial rock bottom and he reached a snap decision; a very unusual occurrence for a man that tended to think and plan everything through with every possible tangent before acting.

And in that snap decision and clouded judgment, he checked the map, grabbed a piece of paper and wrote out the six digit grid coordinates before walking over towards one of the controllers that typically dealt with the artillery units. There was not a single moment’s hesitation as he moved forward to the controller.

“I want the Red Legs to fire on these coordinates,” said the Colonel as he handed over grid coordinates to a command post controller. “Airburst and DPICM; four volleys each with all batteries.”

“Yes sir,” said the controller as he looked over the message and prepared to reach the artillery unit on the radio. Since they had been ordered to cease fires supporting the battalions in contact, they had patiently waited for further missions. The S-3 came over right on the heels of the commander after he walked away and looked over the coordinates and checked them against a map quickly. The controller was just beginning to speak to the artillery unit when the S-3 stopped him.

“Belay that last!” he yelled. “That’s friendly forces!”

“Sir?” asked the controller.

“I said belay that! Did you send the coordinates yet?” asked the S-3 and garnered the attention of the Colonel as well as the XO.

“Negative sir, I was about to send them,” said the controller, confused since he had orders in hand from the Colonel.

“I said fire that mission soldier!” exclaimed the Colonel. “Relay that target and tell them I want them to fire on that grid with all batteries!”

“You have lost your mind!” yelled the S-3. “Do not relay those coordinates! That’s the 14th’s position and you’ll be dropping it right on top of them!”

The controller looked quickly at the map and indeed it was close to where the 14th had sent their last coordinates. He looked at the Colonel with horror on his face and spoke into the microphone “Nomad 6, belay last mission. Do not fire! I repeat check fire!”

“Bear Cave, this is Nomad 6, I copy check fire,” said the FDC from the artillery unit who was slightly confused since they didn’t even have a target yet.

“I said send it!” yelled the Colonel and tried to snatch the microphone from the controller. However he was intercepted by the XO who pulled him back.

“You are relieved!” yelled the Colonel. “I order you to send that fire mission!”

“You touch that radio and I’ll break your arm!” said the XO to nobody in particular, but putting out the threat to everyone.

“I said fire it!” screamed the Colonel as he tried to barge his way into the radio. However, he and the XO got into a shoving match until they were interrupted by a loud booming voice.

“What in God’s name is going on here?!” demanded General Chambers as he came into the command post and the personnel parted to give him full view of the two.

“I’m trying to get artillery fire for my troops!” said Colonel Woodson.

“Negative sir!” said the XO. “He’s attempting to dump a bunch of HE and DPICM on top of that prison camp that the 14th is at!”

The General strode over to the controller’s station and held out his hand for the targeting coordinates for the strike. “It’s okay son, let me have them.”

The controller passed over the piece of paper and the General checked for himself on the map. And rechecked the numbers one more time before turning to the Colonel.

“Has the 14th departed that location?” asked the General.

“I ordered them to,” said the Colonel.

“No sir!” said the S-3. “They are waiting on medical units and word the routes are clear into Černová to move out!”

“You ordered an artillery strike against friendly troops?” asked the General as his voice rose.

“I thought they were clear sir,” said the Colonel. “I ordered it personally.”

“You did?” asked the General as he turned to the rest of the staff. “How many people in here knew the 14th was still at those coordinates?”

Hands slowly went up around the command post and nods were seen as well. “How is it you are the only one in here that doesn’t know the status of your own units?”

“I…must have been mistaken General,” said the Colonel. “I thought I heard them call in clear.”

“You are one sick bastard,” said the General. “Status of operations around Ružomberok?”

“Sir, 4th Battalion had the defenders pushed away from the east side of the city. 1st Battalion has taken Černová as well as the bridges and is in the process of rolling up the western defenses and we believe have captured the Casio Prime bridges. The IU forces there are in complete disarray and retreat to the south and east,” said the S-3.

“Can 1st Battalion pursue?” asked the General.

“Probably sir,” said the XO. “Communications were cut off after they were ordered to cease operations around Casio.”

“I’d bet they were,” said the General. “What were the last instructions?”

“To cease all offensive operations and pull back to Phase Line Timex,” said the S-3.

“You mean give up all the territory they had already gained?” asked the General. “Were the casualties in that Battalion prohibiting further movement forward?”

“The casualties are light sir, seven KIA and twenty WIA. The seriously wounded have been evaced and the lightly wounded are helping hold the line from the last we heard,” said the S-1.

“Less than thirty casualties out of an entire battalion during an assault?” asked the General. “And the wounded are staying behind?”

“According to the Battalion Sergeant-Major, most are refusing to leave and continuing to fight,” said the S-1.

“And enemy forces?” asked the General.

“Aerial assets are showing the IU forces starting to dig in here and here,” said the XO who had decided not to show any loyalty to his commander right then since it was costing lives. “If we don’t get to them in time, they’ll be dug in deeper than a tick and impossible to get out without massive support. The terrain closes in and favors a defender. If we can hit them before they get fortified, we can push them up the valley or at least claim this area for our own defense.”

“Can you get there before they get dug in?” asked the General.

“Maybe sir. We can have 1st Battalion continue to sweep up this valley should knock them back and there really isn’t any more defensive terrain to speak of for thirty kilometers. 3rd Battalion can surround the city and push the defenders back and provide support for the Service Company Colonel Jacobson ordered to help clear the city. The 4th Battalion can hold the line and we can order the 2nd to move forward to reinforce,” said the XO.

“Why is a support company clearing the city?” asked the General.

“Because that’s all they have sir,” said the S-3. “They have no significant support at the moment and have to get anyone up to the line to help out.”

“Why not push forward with both battalions?” asked the General.

“The terrain on the opposing side of the river needs at least a battalion to secure it properly. We’d open up our flank for an attack,” said the XO.

“So why can’t you have the 4th Battalion move to the opposing side of the river and set up defensive lines and have the 3rd push through the city. And have the 1st chase these units up that valley kicking their tails as they go?” asked the General.

“We’d need for the entire Division to move forward for that,” said the XO. “And it gets a bit more complicated.”

“Such as?” asked the General.

“The forces from Prievidza can move against our flank,” said the XO. “There are gaps in the valley here and here which would need a minimum of two companies to secure them.”

“And?” asked the General.

“If I may be so bold sir,” said the S-3. “There is no reason to stop in this valley since there is nothing but token resistance until we hit Banská Bystrica. And even then intelligence thinks there is only a garrison battalion of Class B units that were lumped together. We don’t hit anything of significance until Zvolen.”

“And we have the AFNAS 24th and the Australian 5th Brigade at Nitra,” said the XO. “With a little push, they could break through and do an end run to link up with us west of Zvolen. We surround the city and block off any retreat of the IU forces in the area. That’s about two divisions worth of troops sir.”

“Not going to be easy forcing this division down that valley,” said the General seeing where the plan was going and the real leadership in the command post.

“The roads are more than capable of pushing a battalion at a time,” said the XO.

“And what else?” asked the General.

“Push the combat forces down quickly and have the Dutch battalion hold Ružomberok and the French 3rd hold the three passes in the valley with its battalions. The fourth battalion from the French 3rd stays with the Dutch. They are already tasked to us for Ticonderoga and are in position right now. You can keep the rest of the Division intact until we get out of the mountains here at Banská Bystrica. 3rd Cav goes east and strikes towards the east of Zvolen and counters any moves by the IU there. 2nd Brigade continues south and lays siege to the city, 3rd sets up to the west and our brigade continues south and turns west to meet up with friendly forces or comes in and threatens Nitra from behind,” said the XO.

“Or you could coordinate the British 7th Armored Brigade and get them to help. Have them strike to the north of Nitra as a ruse then while the IU is moving to counter, have the 24th and Australian 5th smash through and encircle them as well,” said the S-3. “The Brits pin the defenders from Nitra in place and the 24th becomes the hammer to their anvil. They escape to the north and get caught in the pocket we are forming. The Australians continue east and meet up with us…here in Levice.”

“And you happen to know all these forces are in position already?” asked the General. He knew the answer as a similar plan had already been discussed at his recent conference.

“More or less sir,” said the XO. “Most are already at the front like we are and the Corps Commander can get them pushed. The British 7th is refitting, but is here at Trvana and could be underway in about four hours after the warning order.”

“And you know this for a fact?” asked the General.

“The Operations Officer is an old friend of mine and told me the same three days ago,” said the XO. “This could work sir. But as a minimum we can push down the valley to Banská Bystrica.”

“You are talking a Corps level operation on the fly,” said the General. “Probably even more.”

“We might not get another chance like this sir,” said the S-3. “Most of the units on the line right now are Class B and C forces. Their Class A units are bogged down around Prievidza countering the Germans or went south into Hungary to refit.”

“And you think this will work?” asked the General.

“It’s risky, but I don’t think the IU would know what hit them if we got the forces underway in the next four hours or so,” said the XO. “They are not expecting an attack of this magnitude for several weeks.”

“Neither are our forces,” said the General.

“But every unit is sitting at one hundred percent or better and most have been positioned forward,” said the S-3. “We’ve been waiting the entire winter and the thought of having to smash our way down this valley when Ticonderoga starts is not something I am looking forward to. But if we go now, we can at least get to Banská Bystrica and capture this sector without having to deal with defenses dug in all along the valley.”

“Risky, but very bold,” said the General and turned to one of the controllers. “Get me II Corps on the line.”

The controller started looking up numbers and finally got through to the II Corps command post. With a “standby” he handed over the handset to the General. “Radio sir, call sign is Stingray-6.”

“Stingray-6, this is Wild Card-6, I need Stingray-6 Actual on the line…I don’t care, drag him out of the meeting…sir, Wild Card-6 here, we’ve broken through the IU lines at Objective Casio…my 1st Brigade in contact is moving to the south of Ružomberok and moving down that valley towards Objective Citizen…roger that sir, I have my division getting ready to move as we speak…request immediate support of operations in the area and prepare for incoming packet on…” said the General and paused to look at the XO. “You thought of it, you name it.”

“Operation Renegade,” said the XO without hesitation.

“Fitting,” said the General. “We’ll get an incoming packet on Operation Renegade to your office in thirty minutes…we very well could surround everything north of the 571 like we talked about at the conference…we’ve got most of the units involved that we planned for except the plan calls for the British 7th as well…roger that sir, I’ll need you to coordinate with assets in V Corps…I’d recommend mobilizing all units in the corps, we have a slim opportunity here and the passes in the mountains can close if we don’t exploit this moment…roger that General…I’ll be heading back to my command post after I get done here…I confirm Operation Renegade is a go from our end…Wild Card-6 out.”

“You are now in charge of this Brigade. You will get it moving south in this valley. And you will catch up to those IU forces and destroy them before they dig in. Once we get out of the mountains it’s the kind of terrain we need for maneuver warfare. Don’t get bogged down in city fighting. Bypass the urban areas or concentrate on encircling them. We don’t stop for nothing and I’m going to start getting the additional brigades moving behind you. You are now the tip of the spear for this offensive! Understood?” asked the General.

“Yes sir!” said the XO and the staff was energized in passing the orders that had been given.

“Get the J-3 on the line and make sure this Brigade gets all the support they need. I want any units moving towards those two battalions smashed with everything we’ve got! Keep hitting them as hard as possible and get the other Brigade’s tails in gear to move forward. Get the Air Force on the horn and start getting some aircraft assets ready to support this move. Alert the French and the Dutch to move forward,” said the General to his Aide. “Colonel, you have a half an hour to get everything you briefed me on up to Corps. Send it straight through and courtesy copy my command post.”

“Roger that sir!” said the XO turned over the operations to the S-3 while he formatted the plan quickly. The S-3 resumed offensive operations with the 1st and 4th Battalions who had suspiciously come back on the radio nets and got them moving south as well as the other battalions moving into positions as ordered.

The General happened to notice there was still one person to deal with in the command post. He saw Colonel Woodson standing off to the side and watching his XO.

“Why are you still here Colonel?” asked the General.

“In case I can help,” said the Colonel.

“Negative,” said the General. “You are relieved.”

“Sir, I made a mistake!” objected the Colonel.

“A mistake?” asked the General and his voice rose. “A mistake?! Colonel, you have a battalion out there that risked a little bit, kicked major butt and took that town! That battalion commander, hell, the entire 1st Battalion is full of hard chargers! They saw an opportunity to take some ground and shattered the IU defensive lines! And you wanted to relieve him for showing a little initiative? And you have a special operations team that kicked major tail and secured what we think might be a concentration camp and you want that commander relieved as well? Your XO just came up with a plan to rupture this sector and possibly the entire front! And let me guess, you’d probably want to relieve him too, wouldn’t you?”

“And furthermore, you wanted to drop artillery fire onto a friendly unit?!” thundered the General. “That is a criminal act Colonel! Mistake or not I can’t have a commander with a significant lapse of judgment like that! You would have killed your own troops!”

“Sir! Colonel Jacobson attacked without permission! Major Dayfield raided that camp without permission. They both lied and used back door channels in a hugely risky assault that could have turned out wrong in so many ways!” objected the Colonel.

“And both kicked major ass in the process! They both achieved their goals, captured a strategic crossroads and liberated a prison camp with little casualties! And without your help I might add! Now they are sitting out there waiting to be supported and you were trying to drop artillery fire on their heads? You ordered your troops to halt when they had the enemy force on the run? You also cut off the artillery support to a unit in contact and ordered your troops to give up ground they had already paid for in blood? Those all are criminal acts worthy of a firing squad! I need leaders in this division and Dayfield, Jacobson and your own XO just proved they have the fire needed to lead this brigade all the way into Tehran and beyond! They showed leadership, innovation, initiative and tenacity in the face of the enemy and came off victorious! I want tigers leading these men and women, but unfortunately, you are just a polecat stinking up my Division!” yelled the General.

“So you are relieved Colonel!” thundered the General as he enunciated each word. “Your personal effects will be shipped to you! Just get out and report back to II Corps!”

 

CHAPTER 29


Date/Time: 5 April/0857
Location: IU Prison Camp, Slovak Republic


“I’m starting to get a bit worried here,” said Darren as it was far too quiet.

“Yeah,” said Thomas. “I’m thinking we need to take the utility vehicle here and head down to do some recon towards Černová.”

“Who?” asked Darren.

“Let’s say Blaze and his team,” said Thomas. “Have them scout ahead and see if the routes are clear. If they are, we load up and head in.”

“Got it,” said Darren as he went off to find Lieutenant Joel Tucker and his team. Before he could find them, a sound caught his attention. Like distant thunder, it was rolling in and most of the team took notice. Several streaks were seen crossing the horizon heading south.

“You hear and see that?” asked Darren as he returned to Thomas.

“Yeah, artillery,” said Thomas.

“That’s the big stuff,” remarked Dave Lawson.

“MLRS,” said Mark Williams. “Division assets.”

“But not hitting near Ružomberok,” said Dave. “That’s up the valley.”

And as they were discussing theories, four F-16 fighters came in at nearly treetop level screaming past them, loaded for bear. Everyone on the ground scrambled for cover, but the fighters passed them by continuing west over the next ridge.

“Something going on?” asked Dave after he picked himself up off the ground.

“I don’t think Jacobson could have arranged fighters,” said Thomas.

“Something big,” said Dave. “Are those tank guns?”

“Sure sounds like it,” said Darren.

“Are we missing a party?” asked Dave.

“Or it’s an early start to the 4th of July,” said Mark.

********************​

“Gunner! Target! Sabot! Two tanks! One o’clock, 3100 meters! Left tank first!” shouted the tank commander on the M1A4 Abrams tank as they came upon the relief column heading for Ružomberok. Luckily enough, they had advanced warning of the approaching IU column and were able to get into hasty firing positions while the enemy battalion was still in road travel configuration.

“Identified!” yelled the gunner.

“Up!” yelled the loader after shoving the 120mm shell into the breach and locking it.

“Fire!” shouted the tank commander.

“On the way!” shouted the gunner and engaged after locking in on the target. The round traveled almost too fast for them to see, but the aftermath was catastrophic for the IU T-120 tank. The depleted uranium shell penetrated the armor with ease and hit the on board ammunition and propellant causing massive secondary explosions that ripped the turret completely off the vehicle and nearly hitting the tank to its right.

“Target! Sabot! Right tank! 3050 meters!” yelled the commander.

“Identified!” yelled the gunner.

“Up!” yelled the loader as he finished reloading the main gun.

“Fire!” yelled the commander again and the main gun was fired once again at the second tank. Its fate was sealed not unlike the first one the first one as the remainder of the armored platoon was firing on targets still traveling in road formation. Intermixed with the main battle tanks were the M2A6 Improved Bradley Fighting Vehicles that added to the carnage with their TOW-2B missiles as they fired on the distant armored targets. Before long, most of the IU armor had been decimated and all that remained were the BTR-80 and BMP-2 clones that were charging forward attempting to get in range of their own missile systems. But the Abrams and Bradleys made short work of the charge with the 120mm HEAT rounds and the 25mm Bushmaster cannons. The battle lasted less than ten minutes between the armored forces before they were destroyed and burning, spewing black smoke across the battlefield.

“Load and carry HEAT,” ordered the tank commander.

The loader on the Abrams spun the shell out of the ammo storage rack and loaded the high explosive-anti-tank round. Not the best choice for the main battle tanks of the IU, but decent for the remaining infantry fighting vehicles that were attempting to escape. There were few armored vehicles left to engage and those that did were quickly dispatched by the advancing coalition forces.

“Infantry in the open!” shouted the gunner.

“Engage with coax!” ordered the commander as he opened the hatch and engaged with the M2A1 machine gun as well. It wasn’t the first time Ma Deuce had been fired in anger in the European Theater and like its predecessors over the past seventy plus years, did the job very well. The Bradleys continued to roll forward until they were able to unload their infantry squads and get them into the fight as well. Being supported by both the armor and the infantry fighting vehicles, they advanced rapidly and broke the spirit of the remaining IU infantry.

“Looks like they’re surrendering!” shouted the commander. The infantry dismounted the Bradleys and took up covered positions ordering the remaining IU forces to surrender. Lieutenant Colonel Jacobson watched from a distance as the remains of an IU battalion quickly threw down arms and held up their hands. He looked upward as another flight of F-16I Super Falcons joined in the pursuit of the retreating forces and screamed up the valley looking for targets of opportunity. They were followed by a slower moving flight of A-10C aircraft heading south and loaded for bear. The victory was complete and all that remained was to collect the prisoners and tend to their own wounded.

“Prepare for the pass through of 4th Battalion,” he ordered the S-3.

“He’s on the radio sir,” said the S-3 who was amazed at how far they had gotten before encountering significant IU forces north of Liptovská Osada.

“Barracuda 6, this is Furball 6, over,” said Lieutenant Colonel Reese over the radio.

“Furball 6, this is Barracuda 6, go ahead,” said Jacobson.

“Looks like you guys had quite the party,” said Reese forgoing the call signs.

“Might have saved some for you,” said Jacobson. “Predator assets show another battalion in this valley. They were advancing, but seemed to have stopped for a moment after hearing about what we did to their friends. Aircraft are hitting it right now trying to keep them from digging in.”

“Figures you 1st Batt guys would leave the hard work for us,” laughed Reese over the radio. “Did our friend make it out?”

“Not sure,” said Jacobson. “We got pushed through by Wild Card 6 so I’m not sure if they ever left their location.”

“What happened to Grizzly 6?” asked Reese.

“He’s out of position,” said Jacobson. “I talked with 6 Alpha, but he wouldn’t elaborate.”

“Did Tom make it through okay?” asked Reese.

“Last I heard the camp was secure,” said Jacobson. “And he was waiting on word to roll out.”

“Roger,” said Reese. “You following us when you get done cleaning up?”

“You’ve got 3rd Batt on your heels,” said Jacobson. “We’ll follow them.”

“See you in Bystrica,” said Jacobson.

“Stay safe,” said Reese. “Furball 6 out.”

“Casualties?” asked Jacobson.

“Five KIA and seven WIA,” said the S-1. “We have medevac inbound for the WIA.”

“Equipment?” asked Jacobson.

“An Abrams in Charlie Company threw a track and the crew is repairing it right now. Two Bradleys from Alpha and one from Delta were hit and will need to be pulled back for repairs. The crews out of two of the Bradleys managed to escape,” said the S-4.

“That’s it?” exclaimed Jacobson.

“Caught them with their pants down Colonel,” grinned the S-3.

“Still worried?” asked Jacobson returning the grin.

“Only when we see the city limits for Budapest,” grinned the S-3.

“Do we have a resupply coming in?” asked Jacobson.

“Affirmative sir,” said the S-3. “Following 4th Battalion.”

“Get everyone topped off with ammo and gas,” said Jacobson. “We’ve got a ways to go.”

********************​

“Renegade 6, this is Vegas Control, over,” said a voice over the communicator.

“Who is Vegas Control?” asked Amber.

“That’s Division,” said Thomas. “This is Renegade 6, please authenticate Romeo Five.”

“Renegade 6, I pass you Seven Victor Two. How copy?” asked the voice.

“I copy, go ahead with message Vegas Control,” said Thomas.

“Roger Renegade 6, be advised, medical and security convoy is rolling towards your location at this time with expected E-T-A of three-zero mike. They will be coming up southbound secondary road from Černová. How copy?” asked the controller.

“I copy, convoy rolling with E-T-A of three-zero mike on southbound secondary roads. We will be standing by,” said Thomas.

“Roger, lead vehicles will have daily blue placard on the front bumper,” said the controller.

“Copy, blue daily placard,” confirmed Thomas. “Anything else?”

“Negative at this time,” said the controller. “Stand by on this net for further.”

“Copy, Renegade 6 standing by,” said Thomas and ended the conversation. “Pass the word to Fluffy and Doodle that we are expecting a convoy of security and medical coming up the secondary road. They’ll have blue daily placards.”

“Got it,” said Greg as he relayed the radio instructions.

“Okay, I want our medics to start some basic triage. Start separating the victims into groups by medical need so when the docs get here they’ll know which to treat and evac first,” said Thomas.

“On it boss,” said Mark Williams as he called out for the medics to fall in on him.

“Go ahead and get the prisoners ready for transfer and get the generic EPW cards filled out. Separate out the wounded and make sure the med folks coming up the road have a proper escort,” was the next assignment from Thomas.

“I’ll get that,” said First Lieutenant Carmen Ford.

“Papi, go ahead and get the intel we gathered so far ready to turn over. They didn’t say, but I’d be willing to bet there’s some intel weenies in that convoy,” said Thomas.

“Easy enough,” said Stephen Garcia.

As the group departed on their assignments, Darren came up to Thomas. “I’ve got a task for you as well.”

“Sure,” said Thomas.

“Have a seat and relax for a moment,” said Darren. “You’re waiting on the other shoe to drop right now. Just take a deep break or something.”

“Got it,” chuckled Thomas although not feeling like relaxing.


Date/Time: 5 April/1141
Location: IU Prison Camp, Slovak Republic


The teams were watching as the medical unit worked diligently to get the camp survivors prepared to move and administered first aid to the more seriously ill to keep them comfortable until suitable transport could be arranged. Two platoons of Military Police had arrived with the medical teams and had relieved the Cider troops and Rangers on the security element. An additional team of Slovak translators had arrived making the job far easier to determine the illnesses and precisely who some of the victims were. Thomas had contacted the Division Command Post to let them know the transfer of security had taken place and was told to stand by for further. So again, they waited for additional instructions and quietly watched the medical professionals help the victims.

A small convoy of two armored security vehicles and a light armored utility vehicle came up the secondary road and entered the parking area. The security vehicles came to a stop, but the utility vehicle headed straight for Thomas. As the utility vehicle came towards him, Thomas saw the Major General Chambers in the front seat. As the vehicle came to a stop, the General hopped out and walked towards Thomas.

“Sir! Op Group Alpha reporting!” said Thomas although not saluting this close to the front lines. The General nodded his acknowledgment and started looking over the camp and the former prisoners. He didn’t say a word to Thomas and slowly walked around with Thomas in tow. After seeing what he needed to see, he walked back and started observing the medical personnel working on the former prisoners. After a deep sigh, he finally said the reason he was here.

“You did good work rescuing these prisoners and liberating this camp,” said the General.

“Thank you sir,” said Thomas.

“We’ll discuss your insubordination and disobeying orders at another time,” he replied simply.

“Yes sir,” said Thomas as he knew it was coming. “Colonel Woodson ordered my arrest when I made contact with friendly forces. I’d like to surrender myself to you, sir.”

“You shouldn’t worry about him,” said the General.

“I don’t understand sir,” said Thomas. “He called a halt to the operations before we got a chance to move out and ordered any unit in contact to arrest me on sight.”

“And I pushed 1st Battalion forward along with the rest of the brigade close behind. I can’t spend too much time here since I need to get back to the command post,” said the General. “The entire division is on the move south.”

“I understand sir,” said Thomas, but didn’t get an answer to his question.

“Colonel Woodson was relieved of his command and Lieutenant Colonel Ellis is in charge now,” said the General and answering the unasked question. “So specifically, you need not worry about Colonel Woodson as you are my problem now.”

“Yes sir,” said Thomas and noticed the emphasis on my.

“And here are my orders,” said the General. “You will return your forces to 1st Brigade’s encampment area and specifically your compound. You are to remain on the Brigade encampment area with the only exception being of J-SOD emergency missions. You and your unit will wait there until I, that’s me specifically, call for you. The Ranger force you used here will be released back to General McMackin and sent back to their base of origin when you get to your compound. Are my orders clear?”

“Yes sir,” said Thomas.

“And I do hope you understand the ramifications of failing to heed what I just said Major,” said the General. “I expect you to follow said orders without question or hesitation. Understood?”

“Yes sir,” said Thomas.

“Dismissed,” said the General as he climbed back into his vehicle and departed with his security escort. Darren saw they had finished their talk and came over to Thomas.

“Okay, what’s the deal?” he asked.

“We’re to turn this place over to the MPs and head back to camp,” said Thomas.

“And?” asked Darren.

“And from there we are locked down on the brigade encampment until called for except emergency J-SOD taskings,” said Thomas.

“That’s it?” asked Darren.

“It’s not over,” said Thomas. “Not by a long shot.”

“Nothing else?” asked Darren.

“I’m turning over all day to day operations and command decisions to you,” said Thomas.

“He relieved you,” said Darren as a statement rather than a question.

“No, but I’m doing it anyway,” said Thomas. “Look Darren, I’ve jumped from the frying pan and into the fire on this one and I cannot continue to command right now. You and I both know it, so as the deputy you will assume command until this all plays out.”

“I won’t accept it,” said Darren.

“You don’t have a choice,” said Thomas. “I’ll make it official when we get back.”

Darren turned as a convoy carrying engineers came up the road and would prepare to demolish the camp, burn the buildings and mark the large mass grave site. Several intelligence specialists were already taking as much of the paperwork and computers as they could back to be reviewed and hopefully provide insight for future missions. Photographs and video were being taken of the camp for posterity as well as potential evidence at military tribunals once the war was over. Like all wars before this one, those that started it and did such heinous acts would be held in account of their actions. Ambulatory busses came into the compound and started loading the last groups of victims for transport to the nearest hospitals where they would start the long process of rehabilitation. Darren watched as the individuals went about their duties deep in thought over what had just been said.

“I don’t want it Tom,” said Darren.

“We all have to do things we don’t want to do from time to time,” said Thomas.

“Not like this though,” said Darren. “We just rescued five hundred prisoners and you should be rewarded for it. Giving up your command isn’t a reward.”

“It’s inevitable,” said Thomas. “Look, as a friend I need you to do this.”

“A friend wouldn’t make this request,” said Darren.

“So it’s an order then,” said Thomas. “First I’ve probably ever given to you.”

Darren was silent as it was true. From the time they had enlisted in the Texan Militia all the way to the current moment Thomas had always outranked him. But in all that time Thomas had never given an order directly to Darren. They had always been equals until that specific moment.

“I don’t have to like it,” said Darren.

“But you just have to do it,” said Thomas as he completed the phrase and stuck out his hand. Darren took it and shook it slowly, the gravity of the moment sinking in finally.

“For the record, I’m not sure I ever would have been strong enough to do what you did prior to this mission,” said Darren.

“I happen to think you are,” said Thomas. “Which is why I’m trusting you with the one thing in my life besides my immediate family that I care about the most. At least until this is settled.”

“Stop making this so hard,” said Darren.

“You think this is easy from my end?” asked Thomas.

“Doesn’t make me feel better,” said Darren.

“I trust you without hesitation. Through thick and thin, you’ve always been there by my side supporting me or working alongside me. I’m just asking for one more time,” said Thomas.

“This is only temporary. Then I’ll be right back at your side,” replied Darren.

“We’ll see what happens,” said Thomas. “We need to coordinate with the MPs and turn the camp over entirely. I’ll collect everyone up and get ready to move if you want to talk to them. We’ll use the trucks the Ranger stole so at least we won’t have to walk.”

And with that, Thomas walked away leaving Darren to assume the responsibilities of command of the unit. And Thomas felt like he left a piece of himself behind.

 

EPILOGUE


“It’s God’s job to judge terrorists. It’s our job to arrange the meeting.” Attributed to several sources


Date/Time: 10 April/1204
Location: Coalition Military Hospital, Brno, Czech Republic


Captain Wyatt “Hank” Williams made his way up the middle of the aisle in the hospital looking at every bed he could as he went through. The patient listing showed her to be here, but he hadn’t found her yet. He finally stopped by a nurse’s station and was directed into another wing. After looking through a dozen more beds, he found her asleep. In the light she looked deathly thin and the IV lines running into her arm didn’t help improve the look. He took a seat beside her bed and just sat, waiting for her to wake up and thought about the strange turns life often took and how he had come to genuinely care about someone he had known less than a month.

Dana Baláž woke to find him sitting next to the bed, deep in thought and oblivious to the fact she was no longer sleeping. “Hank?”

“Hey,” he said after the pleasant surprise. “How are you?”

“I tired,” she said. “Thank you very much.”

“I’m heading into Germany to a different hospital for a while, but I wanted to come by and see you before I went,” he said.

“You leave?” she asked with a touch of sorrow.

“Only until I get better,” said Williams.

“I no see you again,” she said sadly.

“Oh yes you will,” he replied. “My unit is moving to Brno, so I’ll be able to visit as much as I want in the future.”

“You come see me?” she asked.

“Absolutely darlin, until you get better for certain,” said Williams. “And even more after that.”

“I no understand,” she said as his English was too much in her groggy state. She was on medicine being fed into the IV line and it wasn’t helping keep up with his rapid speech. But Williams had anticipated this and brought along some help. Zee had been patiently waiting in the hospital speaking with others until he was summoned by Williams. He translated what had been said so far to Dana who smiled at Williams after she learned he would be nearby.

“I also have a surprise,” said Williams.

Dana found it easier to go through Zee for the translation and asked what it was.

“I talked to my parents and found they happen to have a spare bedroom in their house,” said Williams and the message was translated.

“Yes?” asked Dana.

“And I also spoke to the interim Slovakian Government here as well as my superiors. It seems that the paperwork for getting refugees to America is surprisingly easy as long as you have a sponsor already waiting for you,” said Williams.

Zee translated the statement and Dana’s eyes started growing a bit wider as she knew what was coming. “Yes?” she asked excitedly.

“So you’ll need this,” said Williams as he withdrew a Slovakian-English translation book as well as a conversational English textbook written in Slovakian out of the small bag he had and handed them to her. She took them and looked at the covers and back at him quickly.

“Yes?” she asked.

“And if you want, I will make good on my promise of taking you to America. Now they ended up moving to Oklahoma so it isn’t Texas, but it’s the next best thing,” said Williams and the message was translated.

“Yes!” exclaimed Dana causing a nearby nurse to shush her to keep from disturbing the others in the ward. She followed up the exclamation with a simple “I go America!”

“That’s I will go to America,” said Williams with a smile.

“Yes, my English umm, potreby?” asked Dana and looked at Zee.

“Needs,” said Zee as he translated the Slovakian word into English.

“D’akujem, my English needs work,” said Dana. “But Hank help?”

“As soon as the war is over, absolutely,” said Williams.

“Thank you very much,” she said with another smile, breaking the record in ten minutes of all the times she had in the past seven months.

“And one more thing,” said Hank as he reached into his bag and withdrew a cupcake that had been baked by a member of the hospital kitchen staff. He had already spoken to the doctor and they had decided a little cake wouldn’t hurt and after all, it was her birthday. He sat a candle on top and lit it with a match, setting in on the tray in front of her. “Happy birthday darlin.”

Dana looked at the candle slowly burning and back at Hank with a smile on her face. Tears dropped down her thin cheeks as she never thought as recent as two weeks before she would see this day. She let out a string of Slovakian and Zee translated.

“She said you already have given her the best gift she could know. You gave her life and taught her to stand and fight for it. And have given her a new home and family. She said there will never be a way of repaying you,” said Zee.

“You get better, that’s payment enough,” said Williams with a smile and Zee translated it.

“You now brother, yes?” she asked.

“Soon enough, yes,” he replied. “Blow out your candle.”

She didn’t understand the phrase, but understood enough to know what she needed to do. After a gentle puff, the candle went out and Hank cut the cupcake into quarters and attempted to grab a fork to help her.

“No, I do,” she said and shifted in the bed to a more upright position. The nurse came over and inclined the bed, smiling at the joyous scene to her front. Dana took the fork and daintily took a piece and chewed with a smile on her face. After swallowing she asked another question in Slovakian to Zee who translated.

“She asks where your fork is. She said she cannot eat it all and must keep her figure,” he said.

Hank looked at her and saw the mirth in her eyes and saw that underneath it all there was still life and the ability to have a sense of humor. A tear rolled down his face once again as he remembered the horrors she had dealt with and yet was already bouncing back. She had a long road ahead of her, but knew this was an important first step in the healing process.

“You tell her I’ll force feed that entire thing to her,” he laughed and wiped his face. Zee translated with a laugh and they all three giggled at the comments, although both Zee and Hank taking a small piece in the minor celebration. After finishing up, they talked for a few more minutes and Dana even gave her new book a try, learning a few new words in the process. But Hank glanced at his watch and saw he needed to be going soon to catch the transport to Munich where his own rehabilitation would commence and get him back into fighting form. He attempted to lean over for a hug from his new sister, but was brushed away.

“No, I stand,” said Dana as she grunted and slid halfway off the bed. He attempted to help once again but she shook her head and waved her hand at him. “No, Hank teach me to stand.”

She finally got out of the bed and he leaned over and gave a hug to his new sister. It would take some time, but eventually he would see to it she was sent to North America where she could begin a new life free from oppression and people that would do the most unthinkable things to each other. As they said their goodbyes, he left with a newfound fire inside of him as he had never seen the horrors of war up close and personal like this. He was surprised at how something as simple as a young girl could change one’s perspective on the war. And in that, he found more than enough reason to continue fighting until all were free.


Date/Time: 10 April/1347
Location: 1st Brigade encampment, near Babín, Slovakia


It had been quiet in the aftermath for the members of Op Group Alpha of the 14th Special Operations Battalion. The main Brigade areas were being moved south towards Sielnica where the town had been liberated and the new headquarters could be established. There was still a lot of work to be done and Thomas attempted to keep the teams busy by getting the equipment in his own compound ready to move. The fighting had reached a lull again as the conventional forces oriented themselves for the expected IU counterattack as well as continuing to prepare for the theater wide offensive that was planned. But no missions had come from J-SOD and everything was quiet on the Brigade and Division fronts. But as with all things, there was sometimes calm before the storm.

“Tom?” asked Shannon Parsons as she finished a phone call. “They need you and Darren at Brigade Headquarters. General Chambers requests your presence.”

“Got it,” said Thomas as he collected Darren along the way. He had just finished talking with the acting Brigade Commander who had dropped by to see if everything was getting taken care of. While being courteous to Thomas, there was a distinct aloofness about his manner and Thomas turned over the brief tour to Darren to limit the discomfort he appeared to have. They walked the short distance to the Brigade headquarters where they were pointed into a small room where the Division Commander was already waiting.

“Sir, Major Dayfield and Thompson reporting as ordered,” said Thomas and snapped up a salute along with Darren. The General looked up from reading a file, the after action report from the mission, long enough to acknowledge the two and rendered a quick salute.

“Dayfield, you crossed the line big time on this mission,” said the General as he finished looking over the report and set his reading glasses off to the side.

“I know sir,” said Thomas, knowing what was coming next.

“You disobeyed direct orders not to engage and misled your commander to believe you were on a normal recon of the area,” continued the General.

“That I did sir,” said Thomas.

“And furthermore, you used brigade level assets as well as entire other services and branches to get the job done. Completely circumventing the typical request channels by calling in favors from so called friends,” said the General.

“We needed those assets to pull off the mission,” said Thomas.

“As well as causing an international incident on a French base prior to your mission. Of which I received a personal phone call from their General and had to cool him down,” said the General.

“He assaulted one of our people first sir,” said Thomas. “We were defending ourselves.”

“The simple fact you pulled off this entire circus is amazing,” said the General.

“Thank you sir,” said Thomas.

“That wasn’t a compliment, but rather a statement of fact. Your team could have been killed and could have cost the lives of every one of the prisoners in that camp,” said the General.

“But we weren’t sir and we managed to liberate a prison camp as well as rescue the downed pilot,” said Thomas.

“Which doesn’t excuse your insubordination or integrity issue,” said the General.

Thomas wisely didn’t react to the implication due to the fact he knew it was true. There was an uncomfortable pause as Thomas attempted to see the path through here. But he knew this path only ended in one place.

“Major Thompson, you spoke with Colonel Ellis already?” asked the General.

“Yes sir,” said Darren.

“Then you are dismissed. Please see to your teams,” said the General as he returned the salute from Darren and shifted his focus back to Thomas after Darren departed the room.

“You have nothing to say for yourself?” asked the General.

“Sir, Colonel Woodson had ordered that facility onto the bombing list since he discredited and altered our intelligence reports. And had that happened, we would have ended up killing five hundred innocent people. I couldn’t let that happen and didn’t have the opportunity to consult with you directly. So I ordered the mission to proceed,” said Thomas.

“That bombing list ends up at my desk. And furthermore, most of your unedited intelligence reports end up on my desk as well. I knew there was some controversy so the bombing request never went forward,” said the General.

“I didn’t realize that sir,” said Thomas.

“You act as if I have no clue of what’s going on in my Division son,” said the General. “I do happen to keep my ear to the ground and knew there was trouble brewing between you and Colonel Woodson. And I had planned on doing something about it before the spring offensive, but you obviously just couldn’t wait and went off playing cowboy.”

“I apologize sir,” said Thomas. “I attempted to schedule a meeting, but you were away at the conference and the Chief of Staff blocked additional attempts to schedule something.”

“I realize there were some…shady dealings within my own staff,” said the General. “But I’ve got those under control and my new Chief of Staff understands the way the game will be played. And furthermore, I think you underestimate how serious I take things like this. If one of my officers commanding a battalion equivalent came to me directly with a problem, you’d best bet I’d look into the matter personally.”

“I understand sir,” said Thomas. “I just didn’t think I had enough time.”

“Well, while we’re on the subject of time, you obviously had plenty of time to coordinate brigade artillery, other nation’s intelligence assets, J-SOD aircraft assets, getting an entire Ranger Company assigned under your unit, getting at least one if not two Battalion Commanders to stage a Brigade level assault and last, but certainly not least, had a B-52 bomber under your direct command. And yet you still didn’t have the time to come see your Commanding General in person?” asked General Chambers.

Thomas didn’t say anything more as he knew there was nothing he could say to change that fact he had misled the Colonel into believing the unit was on an extended recon of the area. He had ignored the orders to avoid the prison camp when the Colonel had issued them and pressed forward with the mission of securing the hostages. He had caused an incident on the French base defending one his own. He had called in markers to get the aircraft assets and intelligence. And last, but certainly not least, he had ignored the Colonel’s orders to leave the camp since he knew the Colonel would attempt to steal credit away from his own unit at a later time. Thomas’ stubborn streak was showing out considerably lately and he knew by doing so would get him in a lot of trouble. But his pride made him ensure the 14th get the credit they were justly due.

“Well?” asked the General in a slightly annoyed tone.

“Sir, I did what I had to do and any blame needs to be laid at my feet. The unit liberated a prison camp and stopped some of the exterminations of the Slovakian people. We saved a Texan pilot as well as almost five hundred victims. The 1st Battalion in assisting us also opened a breach in the IU lines and captured not only a strategic crossroads, but a good portion of ESR Tombstone. And that was directly due to the intelligence we provided. And helped encircle the IU forces at Prievidza and got us out of slogging through those mountain passes.”

“Yes, I am guilty of ignoring orders and misleading the Colonel to get the job done. Yes I am guilty of using personal relations to get the job done. And yes, I am the one ultimately responsible for the conduct of my unit and giving the orders which led us on that mission where we got the job done. If that makes me a bad commander, than I accept whatever punishment you have to give me. I request you leave my troops out of it since they had nothing to do with it and were just following my orders. I’ll take the punishment you have for me as it’s justly due, but spare my troops,” concluded Thomas.

“You didn’t just cause your unit to disobey the Colonel,” said General Chambers. “But practically an entire Brigade followed your example in insubordination. And that officially qualifies as a mess in my world.”

“I understand sir,” said Thomas.

“I’m not so certain you do,” said the General. “I had to explain to Corps as well as the Field Marshal why one of my brigades went rogue and started an attack. Now provided they were pretty darn happy with the results and I had to lie and call it a recon in force that got a little out of hand just to cover the other leaders that decided to follow in your insubordination. But the principle applies that five thousand men and women took it upon themselves to start an operation without any additional coalition forces backing them up. And you and I both know word will eventually leak out that this wasn’t a sanctioned operation by any means. Now, you’re damn lucky I happened to be back when I was because without the rest of the Division, this could and probably would have faltered and failed.”

“So, what am I going to do with you?” asked the General as he rose and stared at the pictures on the wall with his back to Thomas. “You have proven yourself to be one of the most valuable and capable combat leaders in this entire theater, but I cannot let something like this just pass by without doing something. No matter what. People depend on their leaders to make good, sound decisions and adhere to the chain of command, even when they don’t agree with them. You take that staff out there for example. They supported Colonel Woodson even though many did not agree with him. And even though I was forced to relieve him, the fact they had the discipline to continue working for him says a lot.”

“So there is a lesson to be learned here today,” said the General as he turned back to Thomas. “And that lesson is to be mindful that your next commander might have you tossed into the stockade if you cross the line of impropriety. Understand?”

“Yes sir,” said Thomas as right then and there he knew he had lost his command. He had suspected it when Darren had been sent out early, but now knew for certain he would be removed from the friends and family he had fought with for so long.

“And you understand this will require additional administrative actions on my part concerning you?” asked the General.

“I understand sir,” said Thomas.

General Chambers slid across a piece of paper to Thomas as well as a pen. Thomas saw it was a reprimand for his conduct both before and during the mission. He read through it quickly and signed above his name acknowledging receipt. It wasn’t very flowery, but the words struck home to Thomas and he felt his heart sink.

“The S-1 has some additional paperwork for you to sign,” said the General. “Dismissed.”

Thomas gave a quick salute which was returned and walked to the door. It seemed to be the longest walk of his life knowing he would have to go back to his unit and face the shame of what he had done and led them into. And furthermore, face the fact he had failed in his mission of command. When he opened the door and walked through, he found something he wasn’t quite expecting.

All his teams were inside the Brigade headquarters administrative area along with a good portion of the Brigade Staff, General McMackin, Lieutenant Colonels Reese, Jacobson and the 3rd Battalion commander Lieutenant Colonel King. Also present was Captain Brown from the Ranger company along with his First Sergeant and Executive Officer as well as Major Hermann Graf peeking from behind the group and Captain Andy Martin from the Australian intelligence unit. As soon as he cleared the doorway, shock hit his face and the new Division Chief of Staff bellowed out for the group to come to attention. Boot heels clicked together as the General’s Aide began reading from a piece of paper.

“Attention to orders! By order of the Commanding General of the 2nd Freedom Guards Division and the Governor of the Sovereign Republic of Colorado dated 9 April, Major Thomas Brent Dayfield is hereby selected for promotion to Lieutenant Colonel. For his heroism, leadership and continued dedication to the men and women of the 14th Special Operations Battalion, 1st Brigade, 2nd Freedom Guards Division and Free Nation Coalition as a whole, Thomas Dayfield is being awarded a rank consummate with his abilities and will continue to serve as Commander, 14th Special Operations Battalion should he accept this charge. Furthermore, the 14th Special Operations Battalion is hereby awarded the Meritorious Unit Award with Valor device, sixth oak leaf cluster, as well as the reauthorization of the Governor’s Unit of Freedom Award for its role in the liberation of an IU prison camp near Ružomberok in Occupied Slovakia. And by Executive Order, the 14th is authorized to emplace a battle streamer for the dates of the raid on its unit guidon.”

“Major Dayfield, do you accept the roles and responsibilities of the rank of Lieutenant Colonel and continued services as the office of Commander, 14th Special Operations Battalion?” asked the General as he had appeared to the side of Thomas.

“Yes, sir,” Thomas finally managed to say as he was completely shocked at the turn of events.

“Thomas Dayfield,” said the General as he removed the rank patches for Major from his uniform and slapped the Velcro patched for the new rank in its place. “You are promoted to the rank of Lieutenant Colonel. Your leadership and dedication to the war effort, although highly irregular, enabled this coalition to displace the IU at two different strategic locations as well as surrounding two divisions of enemy troops. And your unit, partnered with the Pacifica 19th Ranger Company, rescued five hundred prisoners that would have faced certain death otherwise. These actions show you are and have been ready for promotion and for the responsibilities associated with this office.”

“And on a personal note, God only help you if you ever think of doing something stupid like you did with your next commander. Because you just might find him slightly less understanding and forgiving than your previous one. After talking it over with the Corps Commander, we came to the realization that units like yours just don’t fit into conventional chain of command and offer capabilities that are unique and should be carefully employed. So in order to ensure the effective use of it in the future, all Special Operations Battalions currently in service of the North American Union Armed Forces will be placed under the direct administrative and operational control of their appropriate Division Commanders. Your units are strategic level assets and needs careful application to guarantee the many successes yet to come.”

Smiles broke out around the room as they all knew the General was a former Army Ranger and understood the capabilities and roles of special warfare troops. They knew there would be no further mismanagement of their unit as long as he was in direct control of the Battalion. While their missions would still come from the J-SOD, there would probably be a radical turn in the other “administrative duties” the units were currently performing.

“Your promotion was long overdue and I found the Colonel was holding it up. And as all your peers are Lieutenant Colonels, it should only be fitting you join them in the same rank. Wouldn’t you agree?” asked the General.

“I know better than to argue, sir,” said Thomas with a grin.

“I highly doubt that,” said the General with a smirk and laughter broke out in the room. “Give the man a round of applause and some congratulations folks, he’s earned it.”

The group went to at ease and gave a long round of applause to Thomas. He blushed slightly at the attention he received since he didn’t care to be in the spotlight this much.

“Additionally, there’s a Sergeant James Collins in this room, correct?” asked General Chambers.

“Um, yes sir,” said Jamie and raised his hand.

“Don’t keep me waiting son,” said the General.

Jamie made his way forward, unsure of why he was being singled out. He approached the General and assumed the position of attention.

“Now we don’t have the official citation for this yet,” said General Chambers as he received a decoration box from his aide and pulled a Silver Star from the box and pinned it on his uniform tunic. “But I did read the after action report from the rescue mission for that downed helicopter and you saved the lives of the two crew at great risk to yourself. Those men are lucky to be alive today and I’d like to share the entire Division’s gratitude for your heroism. You keep up the good work son.”

“Just doing my job sir,” said Jamie as he saluted the General.

“Colonel Dayfield’s been rubbing off on you, hasn’t he?” chuckled General Chambers. “No need to be modest; you’re a fine replacement for Sergeant Major Carlson.”

“Thank you sir,” said Jamie as he shook the offered hand and posed for a quick picture.

“Okay folks, those that can, come tag on the new rank of Lieutenant Colonel Dayfield. And come congratulate this fine example of a soldier,” said General Chambers as he led the applause.

Thomas was lucky in the fact there weren’t many officers around that carried the same rank, so the tacking on of his new rank wasn’t as punishing as it could have been. A line formed to shake his hand as well as congratulate Jamie for the award he had earned. Darren eventually made his way through the crowd for a handshake and a hug.

“You knew, didn’t you?” asked Thomas with a grin.

“Yep, that’s why Colonel Ellis came by earlier to set this up. But you wouldn’t take the subtle hint to go away so he had to act the way he did,” said Darren.

“No kidding,” said Ellis as he punched the new rank onto Thomas’ tunic. “We liked to never have gotten rid of you.”

“I can’t believe you didn’t say anything,” objected Thomas with a laugh.

“And spoil the fun?” asked Darren. “The General said you needed to sweat a little.”

“And I hope he did,” said the General as he reappeared. “Now, I’ll overlook the rest of your shady dealings since it resulted in a great victory for this Division and helped cause a rupture in the lines. But you used up eight of your nine lives on that raid Colonel. You want something next time? Just ask for a change.”

“Yes sir,” said Thomas. “I will use official requests from now on.”

“Again, I highly doubt that! Listen up folks,” laughed the General and raised his voice to speak to the entire room. After he started speaking, the group became quiet and he made his announcement. “As my first official order as your new direct commander, I have cancelled the planed training in advanced unarmed combat tactics and urban escape and evasion that was set up through the J-SOD. And have instead ordered the members of this unit to prepare to move out at 0800 the day after tomorrow for two weeks of R and R at a place of their choosing in the European Theater. Afterwards, they will have four additional weeks of refit and replacement training at Combined Forces Command at RAF Brize Norton.”

“Six weeks off the line sir?” asked Thomas.

“We’ve got other units that can fill in. Contrary to popular belief, even the mighty 14th can be replaced from time to time. And seeing that I happen to have a Ranger Company somewhat handy, we won’t miss you while you’re gone,” said the General.

“Best lock up your valuables if you’ve got Rangers around General,” called Bill Meyers from the back of the room.

“I heard that Captain Meyers,” said the General with a smile. “I’d love to stick around, but I’ve got to get back to my headquarters. Make sure you sign the paperwork for your promotion so you can start getting paid.”

“Roger that sir,” said Thomas who took the extended hand and shook it. He saluted one final time and the General and entourage departed the facility for the helicopter ride back to his command post. Something caught Thomas’ eye and he wandered back into the conference room where the briefing had taken place and found the reprimand was still sitting on the table. However, the page had been ripped in half with a note at the bottom of “shred file.” Thomas decided to help the General out and took the paper outside. He pulled the cigarette lighter from his pocket, an ever present item since before the Fall, and burned the two piece of paper and stamping out the ashes after they had completed burning. He happened to see Jamie Collins off looking over the encampment, lost in thought over something. He heard Thomas approach and turned his attention back to the present.

“Congratulations Colonel,” said Jamie and shook his hand.

“And congratulations to you as well,” said Thomas. “You told me once you had no idea why we were fighting. You ever find the answer to that question?”

“I think I have sir,” said Jamie.

“You come to this realization suddenly or by scientific deduction?” asked Thomas.

“Sometimes the lessons in life have to be learned the hard way,” said Jamie, thinking back to whom he was before and what he had become. It sometimes took the horrors of war to shock someone into seeing how wrong their perception of the big picture was.

“And the proposal I put to you before we left?” asked Thomas.

“If it’s all the same to you, Colonel, I think I finally found a home,” said Jamie.

“A home where?” asked Thomas.

“A home here in this unit. You all are certainly different from the others I’ve been in before. More like a family rather than a military unit. Of course, I’m still kind of like a crazy cousin nobody invited to the family reunion,” he chuckled.

“It’ll take time to get you fully accepted, but I think you made good strides in making a lasting impression,” said Thomas.

“Good or bad sir?” asked Jamie.

“That’s going to be up to you in the long run,” said Thomas.

“So you accept me in your unit?” asked Jamie.

“No and I don’t have that choice in the matter. They are the ones that accept you in this unit,” said Thomas as he swept his hand back towards the headquarters facility. “You impress them, you impress me. That’s how it works around here.”

“I’ve got a hard road to travel I suppose,” said Jamie.

“We’ve all been down that road. And we all have tough journeys from time to time. But I think you’ve already taken that first step on this particular path,” said Thomas.

“Getting philosophical on me sir?” asked Jamie with a smile.

“Nah, I think I saw it in an episode of Frasier before the Fall,” chuckled Thomas.

Jamie chuckled at the remark and looked out at the camp once again, thinking of the steps he had already taken. Thomas saw he probably needed more time for reflection and turned to go back inside where the teams were debating the locations of where to do their R and R as well as warning Captain Brown to keep his, and furthermore the remainder of his Rangers, hands off their equipment and gear while they were gone.

“Sir, one last thing,” said Jamie as Thomas reached the doorway.

“Yes?” asked Thomas.

“We fight for the ones that can’t fight for themselves,” said Jamie answering the question not only to Thomas, but most importantly to himself.

 

Afterthoughts by the author on Tales of the Ranch – Seeing Jahannam


The idea to write this short story originally popped into my head after watching an episode of Band of Brothers one night. It was a shocking episode and one that told the true tale of the heroes of World War II. I tried to imagine myself and how I might react if I was to ever liberate a concentration or prison camp and came to the deduction I have no idea how I might feel. However, I believe this is a story that needs to be told and I attempted to imagine the feelings I might have in that situation. Grief, anger, desperation…shock. These are all feelings I might have if I was to be put into the situation I described in the story. It’s hard to imagine what I might feel in that situation, but I hope I can convey even the smallest amount of feelings those brave men had during World War II. And even though this story is fiction, this is the same tale of how war can bring out the best and the worst in mankind. How, when unchecked, religious fervor can be twisted into Satan’s work. And how war is, without pun, pure hell.

Is this a possibility in future warfare? Absolutely so as history has shown it is not only possible, but highly probable. One does not need to look past the concentration camps of the Nazi regime during World War 2, the genocide in the Balkans and Africa and the chemical weapons attacks on the Kurds and Shiites in Iraq to see men will do anything to annihilate a people or ethnic group. And in war, it is far too easy to see how humans can slip and hide behind “duty and country” far more than normal times. Truly war brings out the worst in us all.

But we can also see from our characters war can bring out the best as well. Those saved from the concentration camps in World War 2 saw their rescuers as heroes and I believe them all to be heroes of the first order. No medals, citations, awards or payment of any kind could ever hope to compare with the feelings of liberating a people from certain death. Of bringing hope to the hopeless. Of being the rescuer to those in despair. Of being the angels of God in bringing life to those without any hope of life.

This story is far darker than the ones I have written before, but it serves as a lesson. A lesson to always be on guard to those who would do this. To be on guard to national leaders who persecute those who believe differently than others. But above all, to be on guard in our own lives against things like this, lest we slip behind our own beliefs to do something this hateful in God’s eyes. The Nuremberg Trials showed us anyone is capable of doing this and not just those who think they were civilized beforehand. The Germans in World War 2 believed themselves to be a civilized nation, however, only in their own eyes. Is it possible for any one to slip into something like the horrors detailed in this story? I believe deep down inside anyone is capable of doing something like this. Either in direct support or turning a blind eye to it when it does happen.

While this story is somewhat entertainment, I believe is serves as a greater lesson to us all. A chilling reminder this can and does happen both before and during our lifetimes and probably will again in the future. The genocide against a specific people that is. Honestly, wars with genocide will continue until God decides it is time for them to stop. But until that time, we must all be mindful of the consequences of war and the horrors it brings and fight to stop them before they get out of hand.

As always, credit and appreciation goes out to the staff of Timebomb2K and Survival Monkey for keeping the sites well maintained and operational for amateur writers like myself. And to the readers who put me behind the keyboard in the first place. I appreciate all the support you continue to give and hope I live up to your expectations after a long vacation from the keyboard.

Grand58742

10 Jun 2014

 

The complete story on pdf is in the second post.

 

Thank you @Grand58742 for sharing your work with us. It was a most excellent story. SJ

 

Thank you sir.

 

Great story. Thanks for sharing it with us.

 

Thank You sir...downloaded, converted to MOBI and in the "on deck circle" in my Kindle

For some reason I just don't retain what I read on the computer...even from one session to the next.